Youkoso Jitsuryoku Shijou Shugi No Kyoushitsu e Vol.8

www.justlightnovels.
com 1|Page
Table of Contents
Prologue: Horikita Manabu’s Monologue.
Chapter 1: A New Special Exam - Mixed Training Camp.
Introduction
Chapter 2: Human Nature Put to the Test
Introduction
www.justlightnovels.com 2|Page
8
Chapter 3: Premonition of Defeat
Introduction
Chapter 4: First Half of the Girls’ Battle - Ichinose Honami
Chapter 5: Ubiquitous Things
Introduction
Chapter 6: Things that Are Lost, Things that Aren’t Lost
Introduction
1
Chapter 7: Second Half of the Girls’ battle - Horikita Suzune
Epilogue: Blind Spot
Introduction
Afterword
Kei Short Story: A Teasing Partner
Nazuna (Amulet-chan) Short Story: That 1st Year Boy
Ichinose Short Story: Weariness of the Heart
Sakayanagi Short Story 1: The True Meaning Is
Sakayanagi Short Story 2: That Summer Day
Download all your Fav Light Novels from
Just Light Novels
Stay up to date On Light Novels

updates by Joining our DISCORD group
www.justlightnovels.com 10 | P a g e
Prologue: Horikita Manabu’s Monologue.
There are some things people would find strange if they were to hear
about it. The truth is, I didn’t choose this school because I had
something I wanted to carry out or anything. I had lived with the
intent of becoming a talented person yet I had no particular
destination in mind. Politician, doctor, researcher, I didn’t aim for
any of that.
For better or for worse, I’ve lived my life making sure to not stir
anything up. I indifferently complete my assignments and spent my
days that way. Being a ‘role model’. Being ‘exemplary’. I believed
that to be the right thing to do and never once questioned it.
However, Nagumo Miyabi took one action after another as though to
directly oppose me. A person who cuts their way through, that may
how that man can be described.
As a matter of fact, until I graduate, I had already given up on taking

action. I had failed to make a friend I could say I trust from the
bottom of my heart. I have yet to comprehend it. After 3 years, I’ve
finally realized. My own ‘mistake’ and the ‘regret’ it led to. And, that
this is the ‘beginning’.
Chapter 1: A New Special Exam - Mixed
Training Camp.
Introduction
On a Thursday morning not too long after the 3rd semester began,
several buses travelled on a highway. The 1st years weren’t the only
ones on the buses. The 2nd years and the 3rd years are also on
board. In other words, it’s a wholesale migration for the entire
student body of the school. The bus that we, the 1st years’ Class C,
were riding on entered a tunnel and soon afterwards, our ears were
assaulted by the sensation of being clogged up. This is my second
time on a bus since enrolling in this school. Where we’re going and
what we’ll be doing there are things we haven’t received the
slightest bit of explanation on.
At this stage, all I can tell is that we were all instructed to wear our
jerseys and that it is strongly recommended we prepare several
spare jerseys and underwear. However, at the very least it’s probably
not going to be a field trip. The travel time is about 3 hours, a rather
long travel time, and so within the limits of what’s allowed the
students brought with them their favourite things. Things like cell
phones, books and cards or snacks and juice.
There were also students amongst them who brought along gaming
devices. Since the seats on the bus were ordered according to our
names, it was ‘Ike Kanji’ who happened to take the seat beside me. I
had intended to get along with him after enrolling but when I
realized it, we had became ‘only classmates’ and our opportunities to
hang out drastically decreased.
Even now it’s not me, sitting beside him, that he’s talking to. He
stood on the seat with his knees, turned back, and talked to Sudou
and Yamauchi and the others in a loud voice since they were seated
far from him. From time to time, I could hear the girls warning them
about their voices being annoying but they don’t seem to be paying
attention to that. The bus interior is quite raucous. No wonder they
aren’t being considerate. I do feel a bit lonely but there’s no helping
it.
Fortunately enough, through the exams I was able to befriend

students like Keisei and Akito. We were inside a bus with a
harmonious atmosphere about it but I could tell that this won’t be a
mere picnic. I may have been able to consider it mere leisure if it had
been in the middle of the winter vacation but the 3rd semester is
already underway.
In that case, assuming that this is going to be a special exam like it

had been with the uninhabited island is best for peace of mind.
However, it’s not like Ike and the others haven’t matured either.
Probably. Chabashira observed the students going about their own
business curiously. Close to my seat and near the driver’s seat, she’s
there just observing the students. Since it’d be troublesome if our
eyes met by any chance, I decided to look out the window. This is a
long tunnel.
It’s been roughly 2-3 minutes since we entered the tunnel. Just as I
thought that, slowly I could feel my field of vision brightening up. We
had left the tunnel. As though she had been waiting for that,
Chabashira moved. At the same time, the pain in my ear increased.
“Sorry about cutting your fun short but pipe down.”
Chabashira said that to the students while holding a handheld

microphone in her hands.
“I thought you lot might like to know where this bus is going and
what we’ll do then.”
“Of course we’re curious about that. You’re not going to tell me it’s
the uninhabited island again, are you?”
Receiving Ike’s complaint, Chabashira answered.
“Looks like what happened on the uninhabited island is hard to

forget for you lot since it’s sticking around in your memory. But calm
yourselves. An exam of that scale isn’t something that can be held
frequently. It means we’re not cruel enough to force you into that
now that summer’s over for you lot. However, as you may have
already inferred, a new special exam will be held. Your living
standards will be extremely high compared to the uninhabited
island.”
She said that but it’s not something particularly trustworthy. Leaving
aside the uninhabited island, up until now there have been special
exams held that ordinary students would have considered difficult.
Most importantly, a student will be forced to directly confront the
pitfall known as expulsion that lurks behind the special exams.
“The special exam that will be demanded from you Class D students
from now is!”
She went that far yet Chabashira stopped speaking.
At that moment, my classmates gave little, proud smiles.
Immediately afterwards, Chabashira lowered her head as though in
respect and apologized.
“My apologies. You’re already students of ‘Class C’. Now then, since
you’ve been promoted, I’ll explain the details of the special exams to
you lot.”
Having overcome multiple special exams, the students who have

finally made their way up to Class C in the 3rd semester appeared to
be accepting their current situation calmly. The fact that the
explanation will take place in the bus means that from this point
onwards, it’s possible to prepare countermeasures to a certain
extent or I’ll at least have the chance to do so.
Since we were still in motion, it’s forbidden to carelessly get up from

your seat but inside the bus, one’s voice will easily reach everyone. If
you use a phone then it’s possible to talk only with a specific person.
Even Ike and the others who are usually very rowdy, immediately
stopped to listen to what Chabashira had to say.
Even if it’s just this, it still shows that they’ve grown somewhat.
“From this point onwards, you will be taken to an outdoors school

deep in a certain mountain. In all likelihood, we’ll arrive at our
destination before another hour passes. The shorter the explanation
takes the more of a ‘grace period’ you will have available.”
So this means there’s approximately one hour to go until the special

exam starts.
Even if it takes 20 minutes to conduct the explanation that still leaves

40 minutes. That much time would be left for me to formulate a
strategy in regards to the special exam. That’s probably what she
meant by ‘grace period’. “Isn’t outdoors school something you
attend in the summer?”
The mountains we can see from the highway are still covered in
white snow.
A question came forth from Ike, who’s an expert when it comes to

mountains from his time as a boy scout.
“Can’t you keep quiet and listen to me? I believe I’ve just told you
about the ‘grace period’”. Chabashira said so more pleasantly than
angrily. Ike apologized and scratched his head. A brief laughter
ensued.
Outdoors school.
Since I haven’t heard of that word before I looked it up on my phone.
“Taking place mainly in summer, it commonly takes place on a day

with pleasant weather in places like mountains or other locations
where greenery is abundant. Collective action is undertaken with the
aim of promoting students’ health. Also could refer to facilities used
for that purpose.”
I see. Like Ike said, it usually takes place in the summer. But still, it’s
not like it absolutely has to take place in that season or anything.
“Opportunities to meet senior students normally…especially for

students not participating in any club activity are limited. But at the
outdoors school, we’ll be taking collective action that goes beyond
school years for 7 nights and 8 days. It’s like something beyond even
what the sports festival offered. The name of the special exam that
will be taking place is ‘Mixed Training Camp’. Since you’ll still be
anxious if it’s just a verbal explanation I’ll be distributing the
materials now.”
Chabashira began walking and handed over a bundle of the materials

to the student sitting in the front row seat. We each took one and
passed the rest behind. The material itself was rather thick and
amounted to multiple pages. Since we weren’t instructed in
particular not to go ahead and look, I flipped over and looked
through it.
There were pictures of what appears to be the training camp

properly included.
Rooms where students can sleep, large baths, cafeterias and the
such are included. Seeing all this makes it look fun, or rather, like
reading a travel guidebook though…… But it’s inevitable that every
important word regarding the special exam we see would make our
moods somber. Even if it’s a special exam, there’s the relatively thick
paper we were handed on top of the verbal explanation.
Even if you think of it as being the same as the explanation for the
Paper Shuffle we received not too long ago, this special exam seems
like it’s shaping up to be something bothersome.
Not too long after, it appears everyone got their hands on the paper.
After confirming that, Chabashira continues speaking.
“Feel free to read ahead but I’m going to go ahead with the
explanation for the Mixed Training Camp. Since I’ll be collecting the
materials before you get off the bus, make sure you understand the
rules well. I’ll be accepting questions at the very end so make sure to
shut up and listen. Do you understand that?”
Chabashira said so as she looked at Ike again. Ike made two or three
zipping motions over his mouth.
“This time around, the special exam will be a training camp focusing
mainly on mental development. In order to accomplish that, we’ll
start with the ABCs of integrating into society and we’ll confirm
whether or not you can live in harmony with those you don’t interact
with commonly. And each and every one of you will learn it.”
So would that be the reason why we’ll have to take collective action
alongside the senior students? Chabashira said so as well but
students engaged in club activities will have established relationships
between senior students and junior students but even so, most of
that will be limited to club activities only. Students outside of that
category will have had absolutely no contact with the senior students
and those students aren’t a minority by any measure.
Essentially it’d have been great if such exchanges were to be carried

out voluntarily without the need to use club activities as an
intermediary but it’s also a fact that reality isn’t that simple.
However, how exactly are they going to involve the senior students
in this? Unless contact between us isn’t an absolute necessity, then
just like during the sports festival, students will probably keep their
distance.
Well, we’re probably heading over into the mountains for the
‘training camp’ to ensure that doesn’t happen though…… Either way,
as long as the rules for the special exam aren’t properly set, it’s easy
to figure out loopholes.
There’s a massive gap between the 1st years and the 2nd years in
terms of physical and mental development. For teenagers, the period
of a year is very significant. It won’t be by that much but we probably
won’t be able to fight against them on equal terms.
“First off, once you lot arrive at the destination, I’ll have you split up
based on gender. Then you’ll hold a discussion across all school years
and then you’ll divide yourselves up into six groups.”
“Six groups, based on gender……”
As though to memorize it, Ike muttered to himself beside me. The

explanation has just begun but Chabashira continued on without
stopping.
“The lower and upper limits for the number of people in a group
have been decided. Look at the fifth page of the material in your
hands and have a good look at the patterns for the number of people
written down there.”
All at once, the students turned their eyes to look at the fifth page of
the material. It appears the rules pertaining to the groups in the
training camp are written there.
“When establishing a group, there’s both a lower and an upper limit

to the number of people that can be in it. That number has been
calculated from the separation of boys and girls as well as the school
years. For instance: - If there are 60 boys in the same school year
then 8-13. - If there are 70 boys in the same school year then 9-14. -
If there are 80 boys in the same school year then 10-15. will be the
lower and upper limits for a group.
However, if the number is below 60 then please refer to the special

section.
That was written there. If there is no difference in the ratio of boy to
girl across school years then in theory one class should have 40 and if
the ratio of boys to girls is 5:5, then the total number of boy for the
1st year would be 80.
10-15 would form one group and in total, six groups would be
formed. The fact that they referred to the total number of students
means that depending on the number of expulsions for the entire
school year, the amount of people required would change as well.
“I think you’re already aware of it but the fact that the division into
six is based on gender means that you’ll have students from other
classes mixed in when the groups form. Also, for the duration of the
outdoors school, you’ll have to overcome the special exam with that
group. It means your fates are tied to one another.”
“It’s unreasonable to ask us to form a group with guys from other

classes. Aren’t they the enemy?”
Perhaps he couldn’t stand to keep quiet any longer, as Ike muttered

that so Chabashira could hear. But maybe he struck on a good idea,
as he then spoke as though a light bulb had been lit above his head.
“Is that so? Then we don’t really have to care about that, right? We
can simply divide ourselves, Class C, into two groups and that’ll be
the end of that. That’s what it means, right? Ayanokouji.”
Ike asked me that in a loud voice. Certainly, it’s possible to go with

the lower limit of 10 to form two Class C groups and this problem can
be solved that way. However, that idea of Ike’s unfortunately won’t
fly.
“That sounds good but things won’t be that simple. The rules don’t
permit a group to be formed from just one class alone. As long as the
number of people in your group meet the quota it doesn’t matter
which class you team up with but at the very least, there needs to be
two classes or more mixed together.”
That statement of Chabashira’s also happened to be properly written

under the heading of dividing up people.
“Each group must have students from at least two or more classes as
a prerequisite.”
“Do you mean we’ll be forced to work together with the enemy?”
It’s not so much a question but more along the line of words that
unexpectedly leaked out of Ike. Chabashira, looking slightly
exasperated, replied.
“That would be what it means. Of course, it’s not impossible to try

and form a group composed of students from your class as much as
possible. As long as there’s even a single student from another class
then you’ll have formed it after all.”
In short, make two groups and go with the lower limit of 10 people.
And of those, 9 would be from Class C. If we do so, we can form a
group that’s ‘mostly Class C’.
However, I doubt a group like that will be acknowledged by all school

years when the discussion takes place. There aren’t many students
who’d join a group that’s made up mostly of people from another
class. Also, would having more people be better? Or having less
people be better? And if it will change or not? If this is an exam
where advantages and disadvantages can occur based on the
difference between the number of people in each group then having
a group with few people would be risky.
But since the conditions of the exam aren’t clear yet it’s impossible
to judge the merits and demerits of the number of people. Whether
it be luck or misfortune will depend on the essence of this exam.
“Is it better for a group to have many people? Or few people? That
will have a significant impact on the ‘outcome’ I am going to explain
now.”
Saying that, Chabashira laughed lightly.
It’s easy to figure out since everyone’s thoughts were pointed in the
same direction.
“Could you please continue with the explanation of the rules? I’m
curious about the outcome but first I’d like to know what sort of
things we’ll be doing as a group.”
Hirata, who felt uneasy, said so and urged Chabashira to continue.
“That’s right. If I answer every single one of Ike’s doubts we won’t

make any progress.”
Ike apologetically scratched his head.
“The groups will be something akin to temporary classes formed for

the outdoors school only. However, even if it’s only temporary, the
contents of it will be intense. Members of a group will take lessons
together, will cook and wash together and will even bathe and go to
bed together. You will experience daily life of all different kinds
together.”
If they knew that they’d be taking baths and going to bed together,
both boys and girls alike would scream.
“I don’t feel like I can live together with folks from other classes—
……”
I can understand why Ike would grumble like that. We did cooperate
with another class during the sports festival, but that was a
temporary thing. It can hardly be said that we went through thick
and thin together. By the way, after coming here, we were about to
take part in an exam that would cross class boundaries. Depending
on the circumstances, we may yet form a group that has all four
classes mixed in it.
“How the outcome of the special exam will be decided, that will
depend on a comprehensive exam that will take place on the last day
of outdoor school. A rough idea of the exam’s contents are written
on the page 7. Go through it.”
We were told to do such, and inevitably everyone checked it

simultaneously.
“Morals” “Mental Discipline” “Order” “Individuality”
Subjects we would never have to learn in an ordinary school were

lined up there. In other words, I should view this as an exam
separate from things like English and mathematics, which fall under
academic ability. The troublesome thing is, there is no ‘clear answer’
in an exam like this. There is information on each subject in the
materials we were given but they are all abstract. There’s nothing
about how exactly, in detail, the exam will be conducted.
Furthermore, I looked at a sample schedule. After we wake up, we’d

work on our morning assignments. Then we’d gather at the dojo for
Zazen and then we’d go to work (such as cleaning). Then we eat
breakfast. Afterwards, we’ll study various things in a classroom. After
that, we eat lunch. We then receive assignments for the afternoon
and once again we practice Zazen.
Then we’d have dinner and a bath and go back to bed. It’s an entirely
different lifestyle from the one we’ve lived up until now. By the way,
unlike our usual holidays, lessons will be held throughout the
morning on Saturdays. It appears we’ll only be able to rest on a
Sunday.
“More details on your schedule will be announced upon arrival at the

outdoors school. What kind of special exam will take place and in
what order on the last day is also something I cannot tell you at this
stage.”
It means that we’ll have to play it by ear for the duration of the
special exam. It could be that the subject they listed as ‘Zazen’ will
also be a part of the exam. It would be best if I assumed little things
like posture and attitude will also influence the exam. Other than
that, words like ‘speech’ and ‘fabrication’ are also disturbing signs.
“Deciding your groups is of utmost importance. All six groups must

be as one and must be capable of overcoming a week of the camp.
No matter what the reason may be, you are not allowed to withdraw
from your group halfway through or change members. If a student is
forced to retire from either sickness or injury, then the group must
deal with that gap on their own by assuming ‘that student exists’”. In
other words, if there’s discord between us or if we antagonize one
another, then we won’t be able to proceed. More and more it’s
starting to look like on top of forming our groups, we’ll also have to
eliminate the other classes. Full-scale lessons will start on Friday
morning, that’s tomorrow, and until Wednesday next week there will
be lessons held at the outdoor school.
And also, on the 8th day which will be a Thursday, all school years
will take an exam simultaneously and we will be graded.
“After the 1st years have established their groups, they will
rendezvous with the 2nd and 3rd years who will have established
their groups at the same time. In short, it means six groups will have
formed numbering around 30 to 45 people composed of 1st years up
to 3rd years.”
The situation’s already a chaotic one having to form groups amongst

fellow 1st years, but other school years will be added to the mix as
well.
As soon as that fact was conveyed, a strange atmosphere came over

the bus interior.
“If I have to put it simply, the groups you’ll be forming with your
school year are the small groups and the groups that will be formed
from all school years will be the large groups.”
Each and every group we form from our school year will be ‘small
groups’. The small groups will rendezvous with small groups from the
2nd years and the 3rd years and ultimately we’ll end up as six ‘large
groups’.
“Now moving onto the important topic: the outcome. That will
depend on the ‘point averaged’ from the exam results of every
member in the six, large groups. It means the talents of the other
school years will also play an important role.”
Basically, an average point will be calculated from all 40 people

making up a large group. What worries me is the difference in the
number of people. If it’s an average point we’re talking about, even
though it should be hard for inequality to creep in, depending on
how the small groups are assembled there could be a considerable
difference in the number of people once we form a large group.
The crucial thing here is ‘how to form a large group’. If this is an

exam where we’d simply have to compete against one another in
terms of academic ability then it’s obvious the large group where all
the talented students have gathered will win. Conversely, students
judged talentless will inevitably be chased out of the top groups and
will have to form low ranking groups.
However, it’s not like you’re guaranteed to win out in this special
exam just by gathering talented students.
“You’ve gotten the gist of it to a certain extent, haven’t you? Then

now for last, I’ll be explaining the most important thing here. That is,
to say, the result of this special exam’s outcome.”
So basically what we’ll stand to gain and what we stand to lose, huh?
Once again, the reason why we’re divided based on groups and not
classes should be hidden here.
“For large groups whose average points put them in 1st place
through 3rd place, all their students will receive private points as
well as class points. For large groups that come in at 4th place all the
way down to last place, let’s just say you’ll receive a demerit.”
The details regarding the outcome was, of course, also written on

the materials we were given.
“Basic Rewards.”
1st Place: 10,000 private points. 3 class points.
2nd Place: 5000 private points. 1 class point.
3rd Place: 3000 private points.
The aforementioned rewards will be distributed to each and every

student.
If in a small group of 10, 9 happened to be from the same class, they

will stand to gain 27 class points by coming in at 1st place. Of course
it’s only describing an ideal scenario but it would be for the best if we
could collect students from the same class to the utmost of our
ability and come in at 1st place. However, the more people we have,
the greater the damage we’ll sustain should we lose. Furthermore, if
the number of people increases, the more difficult it will become to
control the group. By the way, the minus factors that concern me
hold far more weight than the few plus factors there are.
4th Place: 5000 private points. 5th Place: 10,000 private points. 3
class points. 6th Place: 20,000 private points. 5 class points.
The aforementioned points will be deducted from each and every

student.
Private points and class points won’t fall below zero but it’ll remain
behind as cumulative deficit and it’ll be calculated out whenever we
receive rewards in future exams. It can be said that this is an element
that hadn’t been present up until now. The reason why one would
feel the rewards for 1st place through to 3rd place are somewhat
lacking is because there’s a huge trick behind it.
On the subject of rewards, this sentence was written down.

Chabashira went ahead and read it out.
“It’s set up such that depending on how many of a particular class is

present in a small group, the reward may be doubled. On top of that,
the more people there are making up a small group, it will be
amplified even further. These are rules that apply for 1st place
through to 3rd place and this won’t apply for the deduction for 4th
place and below so relax.”
If two classes make up a small group then 1st place through to 3rd
place will be rewarded as aforementioned but if it’s composed of
three classes then both those points will double. If it’s composed of
four classes then it will triple. Furthermore, since the amplification
appears to change depending on the total number of people, 10
people would cause it to be multiplied by 1, 15 people would cause it
to be multipled by 1.5 at most.
This would be an exception but if a group should be formed with 9

people in it then it would be multiplied by 0.9 in that case. According
to calculations, the greatest reward for taking 1st place would be
triple if students from all four classes are present and in addition, for
a group with the maximum number of 15 it would be multiplied by
1.5 (rounded to the nearest integer) and each person would receive
45000 private points as well as 14 class points. So far, this covers the
good parts of the special exam and a troublesome yet interesting
part also exists.
However, you could say that what’s truly important is what comes
after this.
“Also, the large group that comes in at last place will incur a massive
penalty.”
“Penalty……it can’t be.”
“That’s right. It’s ‘expulsion’”.
That penalty, which in itself is no longer a surprise, was revealed.
“Still, it’s not like we’re going to expel everyone in the large group
that places last. Because if we did that then we’d have approximately
40 expelled students on our hands. The criteria by which the
expulsion will occur is limited to only the small groups whose
average point falls below the borderline average point set forth by
the school.”
This is a rather troublesome setup. The overall ranking will be

calculated from the average points of the large groups yet when it
comes to expulsion, it’s the average point of the small group that
matters.
“If a small group should happen to fall below that border, then their
‘leader’ will be expelled.”
“How exactly will that leader be chosen?”
“You will discuss it within your small group in advance and elect one.
That’s it.”
“What the hell? Who the hell would want to be the leader when
expulsion’s on the table.”
Going forward, I wonder just how many students would volunteer.
“There are upsides to it too. Students who are classmates of the

leader will receive double the reward.”
“…double, you say?”
Horikita, who had been silent up until now, muttered in surprise.
“That’s right. The greatest reward for this special exam would be
consolidated by the 12 students from Class C within the group. And
the remaining 3 will be drawn from A, B and D each. On top of that, if
the leader happens to be someone from Class C and you manage to
take 1st place then……”
“W-What’ll happen then?”
Yamauchi, unable to perform the calculations, rubbed his nose

excitedly.
“1.08 million private points. 336 class points. Is what you stand to
gain.”
“T-Three hundred and thirty six!”
If we acquire that then in one stroke, our class will change

significantly. It depends on the score the other groups receive but it’s
not impossible to rise up to Class A in this exam. The more risks you
take, the greater the rewards.
Moreover, the chances of receiving that greatest reward aren’t low

by any measure.
“After the small group has been established, you’ll need to discuss
amongst yourselves and decide on a leader before daybreak of the
next day. If, by any chance, you are unable to decide on a leader for
your group then your group will be immediately disqualified. In other
words, all of you will be forcibly expelled. Of course, there haven’t
been a single group in the past so foolish as to be unable to decide
on a leader and be expelled.”
So the school won’t be the ones deciding. It’s something that’s up to

the students to decide for themselves.
Naturally, we’d end up quarrelling while attempting to decide on a

leader. However, if by the end there still aren’t any candidates, then
we’d have no other choice but to decide it with a lottery or a game of
rock-paper-scissors. It’s inevitable considering everyone would know
that they could be expelled. In a situation where it’s already going to
be difficult bringing it together as one, there’s also a high possibility
that the unity of the group will be a doubtful one.
“Also, if the leader is to be expelled, they can choose another person

from their group to bear joint responsibility and be expelled
alongside them. You could say it’s sort of like dragging them down
with you.”
“H-Huh? What’s with that? That’s fucked up! By appointing some

random guy as leader, does it mean we’d be able to crush the
leaders of the other classes that way?”
I doubt something like that can be accomplished this easily. If we’re

going to be electing a leader then we naturally we should select and
screen him to a certain extent.
A student who’s clearly a throwaway pawn won’t simply be made

the leader. If such a thoughtless act were to be allowed then that’s
on the group. There aren’t any students who’d be willing to self-
destruct for the sake of their comrades and drag a student from
another class down with them in the first place. It’d be a different
story if that student happened to be chained down in Class D and
already harbored thoughts of dropping out anyways but information
about students like that will probably spread around anyways.
“Relax, it’s not like just about anyone can be made to bear joint
responsibility. Only students who are a contributing factor to the
group falling below the border, as judged by the school, will be liable
for that. Like deliberately failing or boycotting the exam, unless you
do such things there’ll be no problem.”
Certainly if that’s the case then you could say that both the leader
and their group members are well protected. However, for this
exam, one can’t help but doubt the way the leader ought to be.
Things are different this time around compared to previous special
exams. What I should focus on is the fact that the assignments for
this special exam will be shared across all school years. And that the
same explanation is probably being given right now on the other
buses as well.
I need to assume that right now, at this very moment, all sorts of
strategies are being laid out. Not just the 1st years but also the 2nd
years fighting their own 2nd year fight and the 3rd years fighting
their own 3rd year fight. To clear up my doubts, I sent a message to a
certain man. Because I wanted to know whether or not the ‘student
council’ has a hand in this special exam.
“One more important thing, the expellee’s class will be receiving a

proportionate penalty as well. The details of the penalty change
depending on the exam but for this special exam, in the case of
expulsion, 100 points per person will be deducted. In the case of
class points being insufficient, it will be calculated out over time.
Until then, it will naturally remain zero.”
The magnitude of the consequences remain the same as before but

the minus is a substantial deduction. Yet another essence of this
exam.
The selling point of being a leader is that the points to be gained

would double but on the other hand, they’ll have to accept the risk
that is expulsion. Unless they’re allocated to a group that they’re
confident will do fine, there wouldn’t be a single person willing to
raise their hand. However, they won’t be able to hand over such a
perfect opportunity to the other classes either. On top of that,
there’s also the joint responsibility to consider. Rules that are like
blind alleys have been set.
“And with that, the explanation ends. I’ll be accepting questions.”
Hirata immediately raised his hand.
“If an expulsion occurs…is there any way to extend a lifeline?”
“If you’re expelled, you’re expelled. Nothing to be done about it,

right?”
Such words came from Sudou. But Hirata denied them.
“That’s not true. As a matter of fact, Sudou-kun was almost expelled

once by Chabashira-sensei. But thanks to Horikita-san’s quick-
wittedness you were saved. Just like that, it’d be strange if there isn’t
anything we can do.”
Hirata got it right. Chabashira answered with a smile.
“That’s right. As a last resort, you can buy a ‘cancellation of

expulsion’ with private points but of course, the price will be high
you know? Cancellation of expulsion…in other words, as a general
rule a ‘lifeline’ will be equally in demand by all school years. To
extend a lifeline to a single person, 20 million private points and a
further 300 class points must be paid. This is, at most, just a lifeline
and the penalty that will be incurred upon expulsion won’t be
waived. Of course, if either of the points required happen to be
insufficient then you cannot use a lifeline.”
A lifeline that requires a tremendous amount of private points isn’t

something you could possibly pay for. For the current exam, a
minimum of ‘400’ class points are the prerequisite for a lifeline.
Students who are disposed of via expulsion probably won’t be bailed
out in the first place. Because in order to save one, the entire class
would be losing a great sum.
“That 20 million points you talked about, it doesn’t matter even if

the entire class pitches in for it right?”
However, Hirata has considered a future where he might have to use

that lifeline and did not neglect to check.
“That’s exactly right. But this has nothing to do with you lot since you
don’t have that much either way.”
Chabashira concludes the document.
“There isn’t much time left until we reach our destination. How you
choose to utilize this time is up to you. Once we arrive, I will be
collecting the materials I’ve handed out. Also, the use of cell phones
will be forbidden for a week. I’ll be confiscating them soon. Other
than that, you’re free to bring along daily necessities and gaming
equipment but you won’t be allowed to bring along foodstuff. Things
that cannot be stored long term, such as meat, will have to be either
eaten before arrival or thrown away in the garbage bag upon
alighting. That is all.”
Students who did not give much of a reaction to the explanation of

the special exam raised their voices at that. Although they’ve already
experienced the same thing on the uninhabited island, it must be
difficult having your phone confiscated for a week.
“I have a question!”
Ike excitedly raised his hand. Chabashira gives a bitter smile.
“You said boys and girls will be separated but exactly how far apart
will we be?”
“There are two buildings at the outdoor school. The main building
will be used by the boys and the other one will be used by the girls.
The buildings are next to one another but in theory, you will be living
apart from each other for a week. You won’t be allowed to go
outside without permission during recess and after school either.”
“So that means we won’t be able to talk to one another?”
“No, each day for an hour at the cafeteria in the main building, both
boys and girls will have their meals together. It’s only within that
period that the school won’t issue any instructions. In other words,
you’re free to do whatever you want then. Do you understand?”
“Yes!”
Perhaps he’s just that happy to be able to talk to girls, as Ike rejoiced.
I got up a bit and turned to look at Shinohara, who’s sitting nearby.

As I did, I noticed that despite looking exasperated, she appeared
somewhat happy to hear Ike’s words. Perhaps that Christmas dinner
worked out.
“If there aren’t any more questions then I’ll be ending this.”
Maybe she decided that only silly questions would be forthcoming as

Chabashira wrapped things up immediately.
“Sensei. May I borrow your microphone?”
As Chabashira tried to wrap things up, it was Hirata who cut her
short.
“Of course, do you as wish.”
Chabashira said so as she let go of the microphone and took her seat.
Hirata slowly came forward to replace her and took the microphone
into his hands.
“From what sensei said, it doesn’t look like we have much time but
first of all, I’d like to hear everyone’s opinion. On how to overcome
this exam. What sort of partition we should aim for in groups.”
“For something like that, wouldn’t it be best if we could get as much

of our classmates in it as possible? We select our best and form a
small group of 12 and the rest we can bring it one from each of the
other classes. Ain’t that perfect?”
Sudou said that to Hirata.
“That would be ideal but I wonder if those 3 students from other

classes would be willing to join our small group of 12. They’d
naturally be on their guard.”
It’d be a group shamelessly aiming to win. I don’t think students from

other classes would join one after another at our convenience. And
also, if that group fails to get 1st place then the damage we’d receive
would be considerable as well.
“But—. If the smart ones end up forming a group then we’d lose all
chances of winning.”
Yamauchi muttered that.
It appears he still hasn’t realized that it’s not our academic ability
that’s being tested this time.
“We’d also like a chance to obtain private points for ourselves.”
It’s understandable that Yamauchi would complain. This was a

problem that came up a while back during the exam on the cruise as
well. The large group at the top will gain private points but for the
students at the bottom, there’d be no profit. On the contrary, they’d
lose their private points. If so, then a lot of students would
understandably want to be allocated to the winning group.
“In regards to that, if everyone consents to it then I’d like to go with

a way that allows for equal distribution. We don’t know which large
group will come out on top. Once the exam is underway, and we can
confirm that private points will increase for the entire class, then we
can divide them up between ourselves. Since transfer of points is
permitted there shouldn’t be a problem.”
Even if we get points deducted, if everyone shares the burden then

the risk would also decrease.
“Ohh, I see. There’s that.”
Of course that makes it easy for the talented students to complain

though but it’s also easy to come to a consensus in this special exam.
What the deciding factor will be is still a mystery.
“Fufu……”
Having heard Hirata propose his plan, Chabashira turned away and
laughed.
“I wasn’t able to answer before since you lot didn’t ask me any
questions but as a reward for your promotion to Class C I’ll give you
just one, good advice.”
“Advice?”
Rather than obediently accept the reward, Hirata showed caution.
“Whenever you aren’t bound by the rules, you’re free to transfer
private points. Whether it be in the middle of the exam or during
your daily life, as long as it’s within legal boundaries, you can transfer
them however you please. Just one thing, private points aren’t the
same thing as simple pocket money. Keep that in mind.”
“By that, do you mean that while saving up 20 million points, it’s
possible to transfer to any class of your choosing? Or is this about
the lifeline?”
“That’s not what I meant. There are various ways to use private
points. Even a single, extra point saved could make all the difference
when it comes to the lifeline is what I mean. Doesn’t always mean
that getting along and sharing points and supporting one another is
the right thing to do you know? For instance, let’s say Ike made a
mistake and he’ll be expelled unless a million points are paid right
away. Let’s assume you’ve fallen into this predicament. And if a
transfer isn’t allowed right then and there and he’d be expelled
unless he has a million private points on hand, what’ll you do then? If
you adopt the strategy of sharing equally amongst yourselves, you
may be doing something you cannot take back.”
Having heard his name be used as an example, I could hear Ike

gulping beside me.
“Besides, when that happens, there’s no guarantee the other

students will save you. Because it may yet be they themselves who
fall into a predicament next. The only one capable of protecting you
would be you yourself.”
Chabashira gave advice as though trying to say the strategy of

sharing evenly amongst ourselves is a mistake. It may be advice we
should be grateful for but now it’ll prove difficult to unite the class.
“The ones who work hard will be rewarded with success. That much
is common knowledge in society. Once you enter society, someone
benevolent enough to share their salary and bonuses with their
friends would be a rare case even amongst the rare cases. Now that
you know this, what you do from this point onwards is up to you,
Chabashira said so as she laughed. In all likelihood, what Chabashira
said just now is true. I don’t think a teacher of this school would stir
things up just because there isn’t a precedent.
Because every day, she speaks in perfect accordance with the

manual. However, there’s an underside to this.
There probably have been cases where individuals have saved up

private points but conversely, there have been people saved because
their classmates have been saving up a great sum of points. As for
how I know this, it’s because in the past, Horikita and I supplied the
private points for a nearly-expelled Sudou as a third party and that
set a precedent. Ultimately, sharing it evenly amongst ourselves can
still be a preventative measure against unforeseen incidents.
By giving an individual such a great sum of money, you run the risk of
them misappropriating it and a betrayal is also very possible.
Chabashira said something disruptive towards her own class. Of
course, I can’t reject the possibility that it’s merely school policy
but…… “Shall we put it to a majority vote then? It’s not like we’ll
decide through that but rather, I’d like to know what everyone thinks
after hearing that just now. Can the people who’d prefer to share
evenly amongst ourselves during the special exam from now on
please raise your hands? Of course, I don’t mind even if you change
your mind later.”
Hirata raised his own hand and became the first one to do so. Most
of the students were troubled by that and they could only raise their
hands bit by bit. It is important to be united as one class and help
one another but when it comes down to it, it’s also crucial that you
prepare insurance in case you’re the one being disposed of. Once
again, it appears most of the students have saved only a few ten
thousand or hundred thousand private points. In that case, there’ll
be quite a few students who will have enough points saved up for
emergencies if only then can place 1st.
The students who aren’t confident in themselves are the ones who’d
wish the most for an equal share. There were more of them than
expected but in the end, the number of raised hands wasn’t even
half the class.
“Thank you.”
It means the majority of the class does not wish for an equal sharing
of the points.
However, now that it’s become like this even Hirata, who’s from the
equal sharing faction, won’t be able to prod things in that direction
that easily anymore.
“Was it unnecessary advice, Hirata?”
“No, I’m grateful for it. It’s valuable information for us at this stage.”
My phone vibrated once. I thought ‘he’ had replied and took my

phone out but it turned out that it was a message from the Horikita
‘sister’. I already guessed it but it had to do with this special exam.
“Do you have any ideas?”
A sentence that left everything to me.
“None whatsoever.”
I replied with just that.
But, I reconsidered just a bit and decided to send just one more
thing.
“This exam will separate boys and girls. I cannot help with anything,
please do your best.”
I decided to give such a cheerleading shout. Horikita probably has a

lot of things she’d like to say to me but it’s impossible to do so here. I
quickly concluded my chat with Horikita and checked yet another
chat group that’s currently active. It’s the chat for the Ayanokouji
Group (I don’t mean to brag or anything though).
Keisei and Akito as well as Airi and Haruka were merrily discussing
the exam away. I had already read it but I closed it without making
any comments in particular. And so I listened to Hirata and the
others’ conversation.
“There isn’t enough time to formulate a strategy. Besides, if boys and

girls will have to form groups away from one another then it’ll be
difficult enough just advising each other.”
“No way……”
Looking at it from the girls’ perspective, they would no longer be

able to ask Hirata, the man they could always depend on, for help.
It’s understandable they’d feel uneasy.
“Since we boys won’t be able to lend you a hand, I think the girls
should decide on a clear leader. Can you take on that role, Horikita-
san?”
Hirata must have been thinking of this ever since he heard the
explanation for the exam. He pinned a white arrow on that lone girl,
Horikita.
Of course, Horikita is about the only one who could play this role in
our class.
“Very well. I don’t mind, consult me anytime if there’s something

troubling you.”
Horikita replied like that without showing any displeasure. However,

even though Horikita is gradually becoming someone our classmates
can depend on, their level of trust in her is still a far cry from Hirata’s.
But if it’s Horikita as she is right now, she’ll understand that herself
too.
“However, there should be quite a few girls who feel like I won’t be
reliable enough alone. I don’t like to say this about myself but I don’t
think I have a personality that lends itself well to a consultation.”
It really isn’t something one would like to say about themselves.
“That’s why I’d like Kushida-san to help me as a sub-leader. What do

you say?”
Horikita said so towards Kushida, who sat towards the front.
“W-Will I even be of use?”
“Of course you will. You are trusted more than anyone else in this
class.”
“Umm…ok. If you’re ok with me then I’ll cooperate.”
“Thank you. Now it’ll be a lot easier for the others to ask for
consultation. If you find it difficult to talk to me directly then I don’t
mind it if you do so via Kushida-san. I’ll respond to any consultation,
no matter how trivial.”
Leaving aside the extent to which Kushida is trustworthy, it’s an

unmistakable fact that this is the best approach right now. Because
of the rules of this exam, it’s considerably difficult for boys and girls
to meddle with each other’s affairs. First of all, it’s impossible for a
boy to join in on the fight at the girls’ side. Both the lessons we’ll be
receiving and the exam we’ll be taking, despite being in the same
facility, will be taking place at different locations.
The only time we can make contact is during the one hour we have
for dinner. More so if our phones, which we could use for regular
contact, will be confiscated. Still, it’s essential that we gather as
much information as possible. In that case, I’ll need accomplices to
help me gather information from the girls. Within our class,
Kushida’s movements are also slightly worrying.
The only two I can use would have to be either Horikita or Kei. The
former’s currently stuck in a rather troublesome situation. Also, I
need to take into account her overthinking my intentions and taking
unnecessary action as well. Most importantly, if she’s being
consulted by the other girls then she won’t have room to do other
things as well.
Therefore, as expected, the only one I can use would have to be Kei.
But I cannot possibly force Kei to see through the entire group alone.
I sent the essential facts over to Kei’s phone. The mail arrived and
was immediately seen by Kei, who replied with a blank mail.
Boys and girls will be fighting a battle while separated for an

extended period of time. A unique special exam was about to begin
and it appears she had instantly assumed I’d contact her. Kei herself
might want some advice right about now.
Considering the leader and joint responsibility system, it’s not

impossible to think that even Kei may end up becoming a sacrifice. In
regards to her attitude during lessons and her exam scores, I cannot
say that Kei is doing well, even as flattery. That’s why I’ll teach her
how to protect herself. It isn’t something every student will be able
to pull off but it’s a way to lower the risk even if just a little.
As for me, I couldn’t care less about the special exam that’s going to
be held really. I have no intention of executing winning strategies.
I’m just going to overcome it safely. Still, just like how I’m giving Kei
advice, it doesn’t mean I won’t be making a move at all. The worst
case scenario in the special exam would be multiple expulsions
occurring in Class C. And it’s impossible to perfectly protect the
whole class by myself.
I have to narrow down the people I need to protect. In short, other

than myself, I’d like to protect Kei, who has finally become a
prominent accomplice as well as Hirata. Next up, considering my
involvement with the student council, I’ll need to make sure Horikita
survives as well.
Then there are also my friends Keisei, Akito, Haruka and Airi. It’s just,
while I wish for them to remain, they won’t be under my protection.
However, as a friend, I will definitely pray for them not to get
expelled.
Even though there won’t be many opportunities for all the school
years to gather together, it should be fine if I just kept an eye on
Nagumo’s movements.
I have no interest in the skirmishes that will occur around me.
The bus left the highway and began to gradually ascend the
mountain road that’s paved to a certain extent. I wonder if it’s
become a custom for us to go to the ocean or to rivers or places
surrounded by nature whenever we leave the school.
N/T: ‘Zazen’ is a type of meditation that has its roots in Zen

Buddhism.
Anyway, upon arrival, the special exam will begin. Judging from how
they confiscated our cell phones, it appears this is a troublesome
exam where you’d have to either gather information yourself or
utilize your personal connections. However, since the more
carelessly you act, the more information is leaked, utmost discretion
is demanded of us.
“I’m not cut out for this……”
My honest mutters. No matter how many special exams I’ve been

through already, I still haven’t gotten used to them one bit.
Throughout my life, I’ve seldom ever cooperated with others.
“We will be arriving at our destination soon. Immediately afterwards,

we will have you form groups indoors. And then afterwards,
depending on whether or not you’ve finished partitioning your
rooms, you’ll have lunch. Throughout the afternoon you’ll all be free
to do whatever you want.”
“That means……hooray! That means we don’t have to study today

right?”
Ike happily looked towards me and laughed. That’s probably going to
be the case. However, unlike during summer vacation, today is a
non-holiday. Despite the long transit time, isn’t this a kind of special
treatment? It’s not that different from a field trip. Upon arriving at
the destination, the bus slowed down and drove towards the parking
lot before stopping.
“Students will hand in their cell phones when their names are called
and alight from the bus. Ayanokouji, Ike—”. Chabashira performed a
roll call of the boys in syllabary order while having them start
alighting from the bus. I turned off my phone and placed it inside the
plastic box set beside our teacher. Upon alighting, an unfamiliar
teacher approached. And we were then instructed to wait a slight
distant away from the bus.
“Ahh—it’s cold!”
After alighting from the bus, Ike hugged himself and shouted.
Perhaps it’s because we’re in the mountains? It’s colder than it was
when we had left the school. However, a spectacle unfolded before
our eyes that almost made us forget the cold for a moment.
“Wow…what’s this place? This isn’t on the scale of a mere outdoors

school……”
Before us lay a wide, open space that resembled the school grounds.
And behind that were two old-fashioned school buildings. In order to
accomodate all three school years, their size was also considerable. It
appears we’ll be spending a week here.
It was the same too during our time on the uninhabited island but
I’m really not used to living amongst nature like this. Considering
how this may be an exam that’s related to such things, Ike, who had
been a boy scout, could be useful. In addition, taking physical
strength into account, Sudou’s presence is also reassuring. The girls
were also alighting one after another. Horikita, upon alighting,
seemed like she wanted to talk to me but unfortunately, we were
already lining up and as such, that proved to be impossible.
Boys and girls were then split up and we each headed over to the
school building. The boys to the larger one, which is what they call
the main building. Once we stepped inside the building, the
somehow familiar scent of timber tickled our noses.
“It’s an old-fashioned wooden building. It seems to be several years

old but it looks pretty well maintained. It’s really beautiful.”
Hirata said so but it appears everyone else agrees with him as well.
Along the way, in a room that appears to be a classroom of some
sort, there was no air-conditioning installed but rather a stove had
been placed at the center of it.
Probably starting from tomorrow, we’ll have lessons in classrooms

like that one. We then passed by what appears to be a gymnasium.
The boys from Class A and Class B arrive and they looked in our
direction. Afterwards, Class D entered and next up would probably
be the 2nd and 3rd years. We were instructed to form a line, stand
still and wait for further instructions.
Class A, and Class B too, appeared calm and did not chat amongst
themselves. I should assume they’ve already come up with some sort
of strategy on the bus.
2
The boys from across all school years assembled in the gymnasium.
Feeling uncomfortable, the 1st years immediately assembled and
awaited further instructions without making a fuss. Not too long
afterwards, someone who looked like the teacher of a different
school year stood up on a stage with a microphone in hand and
spoke to the students.
“I’ll assume you’ve all received prior explanation in the bus regarding
the contents of this exam and that you’ve digested it. As such, there
will be no further explanation of it here. Now then, we’ll be forming
our small groups here so I’ll have you set aside time for this. Each
school year will hold a discussion in order to create six small groups.
Furthermore, as for the formation of the large groups, it’ll take place
at 8 pm today. That’s all. This is supplementary information but
when it comes to partitioning the groups, irrespective of size, the
school will not interfere. And we will not act as arbitrators either.”
Instructions for the boys to do as they wish were conveyed. Before

we form the large groups, we’ll need to start with the small groups.
Alright then, I wonder what sort of the strategy the other classes will
go with and what objectives will they be aiming for. They should
have, to a certain extent, already come up with a strategy on the bus
but let’s see. Each school year took their distance and inside the
gymnasium, we began to partition ourselves into groups. I’m curious
about the movements of the other school years but from this
distance I won’t be able to ascertain the finer details.
As I casually observed the senior students like that, the partitioning

of groups commenced and before even a few seconds had passed,
there was movement from within the 1st year classes.
I thought we’d be sounding each other out for a while longer but
Class A blatantly started forming a massive group. A most
conspicuous action considering the stalemate we’re locked in.
Inevitably, they drew attention from their surroundings. Eventually,
Class A formed a single group consisting of 14 people. And then they
made this declaration to Class B and below, that is to say, us.
“As you can see, we Class A intend on forming a group with these
members. And as you can see, right now we number 14. If one more
person were to join us, we’d meet the prerequisite number. Now
then, we’re looking for people willing to join us.”
The one who said that was a student from Class A named Matoba.
Katsuragi was also among the 14 that had gathered but the one
leading them was the boy named Matoba. So does this mean
Katsuragi isn’t the group’s leader? Either way, from the start, Class A
played the hand of forming a group made up of their own as much as
possible.
“Oi, oi. Why the hell are you guys getting ahead of yourselves? It’s
unfair if you’re the only ones in it.”
Sudou angrily glares at Matoba.
“Is it really that selfish of us? If we go with our proposal, each group
will be composed of, at most, students from two classes. Even if
we’re 1st place, the bonus we’ll get won’t be that significant either. I
don’t feel like this is a greedy proposal that favors only Class A.”
“N-No but I mean, it’s unfair that there’s 14 of you.”
“That’s not true. On the contrary, it’s fair. The remaining three
classes can create three groups consisting of 15. In other words,
wouldn’t it be fine if you form groups just like ours?”
“Is that so?”
Sudou, who didn’t quite understand what Matoba is saying, turned

around and looked at Hirata.
“That would be the case, yes.”
“If you understand then this makes things go quicker. By the way, the
remaining 6 from Class A are willing to join your groups in whatever
form you see fit.”
How does that sound? Matoba smiled as he looked at Hirata. He

looked at Class B’s Kanzaki and Shibata the same way as well.
“Umm—…let’s see, I do believe this isn’t a bad deal. What about you,
Kanzaki?”
“Sorry but I can’t give an immediate reply.”
“Of course—. I don’t believe the remaining six from Class A will go as
far as to pull the legs of the other groups on purpose though. But I
guess we’d be cautious after all.”
Class A tried to decide on the groups right away. However, Kanzaki

did not make an immediate decision but rather, tried to put their
proposal on hold. However, in response to that, Matoba fiercely cut
in.
“In that case I’ll give you 5 minutes. Please make your decision by
then.”
“A time limit, huh? The group partitioning’s only just begun. This is
only Class A’s personal opinion, it’s no good if you onesidedly decide
on this. Don’t you think it’s outrageous that you’d only postpone it
by 5 minutes?”
Even if you could say every class would be able to make up a group
consisting of 14 of their own, it would be a lie to say that it’s a fair
proposal for all classes. The only ones who can afford to think they
wouldn’t mind even if the bonus points happened to be on the low
side would be Class A, who’s currently in 1st place and maintaining
the lead.
“I suppose so. It may not be good for us to decide that on our own.
However, please don’t misunderstand, we’re not saying we won’t
negotiate after 5 minutes have passed. At most, we’re only saying
that these 5 minutes will offer special treatment.”
“Special treatment?”
Matoba’s just taking the lead and continuing the conversation. It’s
precisely because the other classes have yet to form their opinions
and make their move that he’s able to propose whatever he wants.
Truly what you’d call a preemptive strike.
“We Class A will form a group with the 14 of us and welcome just
one person from another class. Leaving aside whether or not this is
the optimal strategy, it is true that we’re selfishly forcing this on you.
As such, the one person we’ll be welcoming, in other words, if it’s
now that person will receive special treatment from us.”
Matoba smoothly conveys the strategy they must have come up with
in advance on the bus.
“If you’ll join our group, we will ensure there’s no risk to that
student. Katsuragi-kun will be this group’s leader but even if, by any
chance, we’re last place then Katsuragi-kun will be the only one to
bear the responsibility for it. I promise that we won’t drag you down
through joint responsibility. Ahh, of course, that’s only if you won’t
intentionally lower our scores or deliberately hurt our allies though.
If your exam scores are legitimately bad then we’ll pardon it all.”
So that’s the special treatment he referred to.
“Are you serious……?”
Some students saw some value in that proposal of special treatment.

Taking the class into account and forming a group geared towards
obtaining the most bonus points in case of victory and assembling
group members in order to do so. Such acts are also necessary but
the ones who’d think that are the individuals who make up the core
of the class. For your average student, afraid of expulsion, the
‘special treatment’ proposal that’d allow them to clear this exam
with a 100% guarantee of safety isn’t such a bad proposal. Even
though Katsuragi ended up as the leader, the one in charge here is
the boy named Matoba. Judging from his tone of voice, I could tell
he’s a relatively capable student.
It probably means that Class A still possesses talented individuals

who have not yet revealed themselves.
However, I wonder exactly why Katsuragi did not come forward.

Having lost his status within his class, is he being made to bear the
responsibility for that? “Since the 14 of us intend on being first place,
there’s a good chance that person will also be rewarded with private
points. In each class, in regards to this exam, shouldn’t there be
those without much confidence in themselves?”
Saying that, he looked around at all the students. Now Matoba’s

words resounded especially in the students who didn’t feel like
passing up on his offer of special treatment.
“However, if you cannot decide within 5 minutes, we will withdraw
our offer of special treatment. If, by any chance, our class receives a
penalty, then we won’t hesitate to drag you down with us.”
“I think this is certainly an interesting proposition but in that case,

the benefits of joining your group after 5 minutes would plummet.
There isn’t a single student who’d want to join when the possibility
of being dragged down is high.”
There’s no need to even say it, Kanzaki added.
“That’s right. Nobody’s going to join a group knowing they’re going

to do something like that.”
The students who, for a brief moment, considered the special

treatment said so in response.
“I don’t care how you think of us but we definitely won’t break.”
Saying that, Matoba dragged his group off and retreated.
It’s a way of saying they have no intention of participating in the

discussion.
“It’s fine if they ignore us. If 5 minutes pass, there’d be no one willing
to join that group. Given time, they’ll be the ones to return for
discussion.”
“Suppose so.”
Kanzaki and Shibata said so and decided to keep their distance and
calm. I couldn’t see any strange movements from Kaneda and the
others of Class D. However, Hirata, who received that offer from
Class A, appeared to slightly differ in his train of thought.
Approaching me, Keisei and Akito, he called out in a soft voice as
though asking for our opinions.
“…what do you guys think?”
“Do you mean about Class A’s strategy?”
Keisei took the initiative and asked Hirata.
“Yeah. Surprisingly enough, I don’t think their proposal is that bad.

The one, absolute condition of this exam is that we, Class C, all
overcome it safely. Because we’ve risen to Class C after all. I don’t
want to ruin this good mood and I don’t wish for the expulsion of a
student from the same class. However, the group in last place carries
the risk of expulsion. If we have Class A protect the students without
confidence in themselves then for one we could rest easy is what I
think.”
Certainly, if we’re going for defense then Class A’s proposal has its
merits.
“However, it’s just whether or not there’s any guarantee that Class A
will uphold their promise of special treatment to the end. If they
happen to be in last place, there’s the possibility they’d forcibly go
for the joint responsibility. A verbal promise may yet be broken.”
Hirata’s anxiety over that is understandable. Essentially speaking, a

verbal promise too, can be binding. However, even if we shout that
at them they can simply turn it into a pointless argument. If Class A
denies all knowlege of what we’re talking about then it’ll just muddy
the waters and most importantly, their promise to not drag us down
is based on the assumption that we won’t ‘intentionally’ sabotage
their group.
Even if a student’s exam scores happened to be on the low side, it’s
difficult to distinguish between an intentional act and a non-
intentional one. Still, in a place like this without any pen or papers,
we can’t leave it in writing either. Even if we attempt to rely on the
teachers, they’ve already stated that they won’t be involved in the
partitioning of the groups. It’d be meaningless to ask them to
remember this verbal promise. But still, Matoba’s promise of special
treatment is something that’s reached the ears of all 1st years.
To ignore this and go with the dragging down approach would be a

huge disadvantage for them too. In theory, it should be fine to trust
them.
“…it might be possible to have them shelter one.”
I got in on Keisei and Hirata’s conversation.
“That’s right. If we make our move then the rest is how Class B and
Class D choose to act.”
If we accept their special treatment, it could be seen as siding with

Class A, after they used a brute force method. Even though it was
only a short time, Hirata seemed to want to persistently think about
it until the very last moment. Roughly three minutes have passed
since the sudden proposal.
I don’t know whether or not they’re faithfully counting down each

second but Matoba and the others are leisurely standing by. Perhaps
they’ve assumed someone would raise their hand. Or perhaps
they’re thinking up a different strategy. We watchfully waited down
the remaining two minutes to see whether or not we should wait for
Matoba and his group to make their move. That depends on the
leaders of classes B and under.
“Kanzaki-shi. I have an idea, may I?”
Class D’s Kaneda approached Class B’s Kanzaki. Rather than

whispering in a soft voice, it was a bold approach that everyone
around could hear. Kaneda beckoned Hirata over too and in
response, Hirata went over to him.
“I’ve determined that this could be considered an opportunity.

Thanks to Class A assembling together, even if their class is to win,
they’ll only be able to gain two classes worth of bonus points. On top
of that, considering the conditions they’ve laid out, we’d be able to
position the Class A students however we want. In other words, it
means we can form the remaining groups out of all four classes.
Can’t it be said that the higher our rank, the closer we’ll be to Class A
and this is the chance to do just that?”
“That’s if we can beat the Class A group.”
I don’t know the exact scores but during Paper Shuffle, Class A
destroyed Class B. If this exam is a showdown of academic abilities
then we’d be at a disadvantage.
“Sure there are risks. However, this isn’t a simple showdown of

academic abilities. How about it? I think it’s best if we take action to
overthrow Class A here. I believe it’s not a bad idea.”
Kaneda said. To lay siege to Class A through the cooperation of three

classes B, C and D is the objective here.
“Well, in order for our three classes to cooperate, we’d have to

acknowledge Class A’s group of 14 though. But, considering the four
classes worth of bonus points we’d get, wouldn’t that be nothing
much? Furthermore, they’re even offering special treatment so
everything works out perfectly.”
“That’s right. I think Kaneda-kun’s strategy is sound.”
Hirata gave his support. Kanzaki must have been more cautious,
since he didn’t give an immediate reply. He seems to be thoroughly
mulling over the advantages of having four classes.
“But who are we going to place in that group? At the very least, I
doubt there are any students in Class B willing to volunteer for a
group that’s made up chiefly of Class A. That includes me too.”
Even if we’ll be protected by their special treatment, that person will

have to spend a week with that Class A group. One thing’s certain
and that’s that it won’t be comfortable.
“I’d like to ask Class B and Class D. Are there any candidates?”
In response to Hirata’s words, the students from those two classes

look at one another. However, nobody quite raised their hands.
“Then, I’d like to ask everyone from Class C as well. Do you have any
candidates?”
This time he asks his own class. However, the reaction was the same
as Class B and Class D’s. There are probably a few students who’re
considering the special treatment but being concerned about
everyone’s gazes as well as the uncomfortableness, no volunteer
came forward.
“This is just my onesided guess but you’re all thinking that Class A
might just keep their promise.”
“How can you tell?”
“Because they’re Class A, I suppose. Despite having declared they

won’t drag anyone down, if they still forcibly drag us students from
the lower classes into it, then in the future they wouldn’t be able to
make deals like this anymore. We’re still in the 3rd semester of the
1st year, so if they lose trust from us going forward, it would be a
huge loss for them, I think.”
Hirata’s opinion makes sense. If this is the final, decisive fight then
Class A won’t care. However, there’s still more than two years left to
go.
If they keep their promises to a certain degree here then they’d be

able to use a similar strategy in other exams as well. In time,
wouldn’t they do something absurd like that, is what Hirata is
thinking.
“I don’t want to praise the enemy but they are Class A. Their grades
are simply better than ours. In other words, I don’t think they’d be
last place or fall below the borderline by a large margin. That’s why
I’d like you all to be aware that you are not being assigned to a losing
group.”
What Hirata is trying to say is something Ike and the others

understand well too.
“Fortunately, Class B and Class D don’t seem to have any candidates

so I’d like to pick someone from Class C to join the Class A group.
Even if they win, our class will still receive a reward and we’d be able
to avoid an expulsion on the off-chance it should occur. How does
that sound?”
He said so and looked at Ike and Yamauchi in particular. He probably

wants to protect the students who feel unsure about their own
capability, even if he can only do so for one. Hirata makes one, final
push.
“Even if the student receiving special treatment falls below the
borderline score, can you promise me that you won’t blame them for
it?”
Hirata confirms it with Matoba.
“Of course. From the start, we’re not expecting anything. If you can
uphold the condition we set first then I guarantee it.”
“…I suppose I’ll go.”
The one who whispered that was Ike.
Hearing that, Yamauchi also said the same thing.
“I might also want to go.”
On top of that, the Professor also volunteered. A total of three

named themselves.
“Then, in the spirit of fairness, let’s go with rock-paper-scissors. I’ll

have the winning one join the group.”
Hirata’s also guiding them and just like that, the three of them
played rock-paper-scissors. As a result, Yamauchi became the one to
join the Class A group.
And just like that, a group with Class A in charge was successfully
formed and leaving behind six students from Class A they headed off
towards Mashima-sensei. It was only for a few minutes.
“Now we can form the groups however we like but what to do? We
could do it like Class A and form three groups of 14. Just like Class A,
we could go with the strategy of not dragging the leftover one down
and cooperate with each other. That’s also one option. However, as
for me, just as I said earlier, I’d like to propose that the four classes
join up.”
“That’s right. Now that we’ve humored Class A’s proposal, we should
go with a four class composite.”
“No objections, then. What about Class C?”
Kanzaki and Kaneda presented a strategy that would offer the

highest bonus points.
“If we’re aiming to win then this is necessary. I won’t object.”
“Hold on, Hirata. Is it really ok to agree just like that? I don’t feel like
going at it in a group with guys like Ishizaki in it.”
Sudou interrupted.
That’s not just Sudou’s opinion but Keisei, and a lot of other students
from Class C, share that opinion as well. And also, I could hear a few
complaints coming from Class B and Class D too. The four class
composite offers high bonus points as its advantage but in exchange,
it’s also easy for problems to arise. If students in a cat-and-dog
relationship with one another join hands, it would even have an
effect on our scores.
“I get it. I don’t think this is something we can decide on right away
either. Class A seems to have formed a group of 14 based on some
criteria but things probably won’t be that easy for us.”
Judging from how satisfied all the Class A students seemed to be

about it, they’re probably going to split up the rewards evenly
amongst themselves. Or perhaps, they’ve even promised the
remaining six greater rewards since they’d be bearing more risk by
not joining their group. This may be a strategy they’re able to take
precisely because they’re in a position of safety know as Class A.
“How about forming a temporary group for now while taking

everyone’s opinions into account. If we run into problems, we can
just disband immediately.”
“That’s right. I agree with that too. Even if we keep sounding each
other out here, we’d only be wasting precious time without coming
to a consensus. Class A’s already resolved the matter of the groups
and have moved onto the next phase.”
They’ve concluded that they wouldn’t get anywhere by squabbling

with each other. The other students are also leaving it up to their
leaders, it seems, since almost no one objected.
“No objections here either.”
Kaneda also accepted it without any objections. The group

partitioning proceeded without a hitch. However, the students
observing this, despite not voicing their objections, had skeptical
looks on their faces. The one who originally led Class D wasn’t
Kaneda but rather, Ryuuen. And that’s something they understand as
a matter of fact.
However Ryuuen, who they saw as their leader, did not join in on our
conversation but instead kept his distance from everyone and
doesn’t even seem to be paying attention. The 3rd semester’s
already begun and it’s common knowledge that Ryuuen’s stepped
down. Of course, among the students who don’t know the details
behind it, there are more than a few who suspect him of faking it.
“I’d like to ask you something. Did Ryuuen put you up to it?”
Since even Hirata and Kanzaki hesitated to ask that question, Shibata
went straight to the point and did so.
Kaneda took off his glasses and blew away what seemed like
accumulated dust on them.
“No, this is my idea. His opinions are irrelevant. Even if, by any
chance, we’re in cahoots behind the scenes it’s still me talking to you
right now. Do you have a problem with that?”
Shibata approached and apologized to Kaneda, whose expression

had now turned grim.
“I just wanted to confirm that with you. Sorry if I offended you.”
“No such thing. More importantly, let’s continue our dialogue. If we

screw up the group partitioning, it will take up quite a bit of time. We
can’t afford to spend time on idle talk.”
Group partitioning is indeed a difficult matter. And each person in

the group, in spite of acting for the common good of the group, will
still look out for themselves so they don’t end up expelled and they
must take action to ensure their class receives the rewards as well.
It sounds easy but it can be unbelievably difficult. And more than

anything, when it comes to forming groups, the real struggle is to not
nab the big names but to make sure you don’t end up drawing the
short straw. The focus should be on how best to push the students
likely to slow you down to another group. In order to proceed with
the group formation, Hirata from Class C, Kanzaki from Class B and
Kaneda from Class D each raised their voices as the first of their
groups of 15.
They seem like they’re putting aside the matter of the minority
groups for now. Work began on selecting eleven suitable people
from the ranks of the classes. The few students who immediately
volunteered to join the group went over to Hirata. If one of your own
is in charge of your group then it means you avoid being dragged
down and you’d be familiar with them as well. Intervention from the
other classes can also be minimized that way. As though it’s the
obvious choice of action, they gathered. Class B also showed a similar
trend and they reached their quota faster than expected. And as for
Class D, they had begun slowly forming their group.
I’m probably not the only one keeping an eye on Class D. Leaving
aside prominent students like Kanzaki and Shibata, a lot of the other
students are also observing them. Because they wanted to know
what exactly Ryuuen Kakeru is to that class now. Neither Class B nor
Class C trusts Class D yet at this stage. It’s because the man known as
Ryuuen had set traps far too many times until now. Understandable.
“What are you going to do, Kiyotaka?”
Keisei and Akito came over to check with me.
“What about the two of you?”
Putting on a contemplative face, I returned the question.
“I’m thinking of sticking with Keisei. Using your head and thinking
things over isn’t really my forte you see.”
“…a group made up chiefly of Class C has its draw. It’s just, to be
honest, I’m not really down with Hirata’s way of doing things.”
“And that means?”
Not understanding, Akito asked.
“Rather than prioritizing victory, Hirata is focusing on protecting his
comrades. I won’t say that’s a bad thing but ultimately it means our
chances of winning would decrease as a result. As a matter of fact,
Ike and Onizuka as well as Sotomura are hoping to join Hirata’s
group. Whether or not they’ll be useful, of course, depends on the
contents of the exam. They may yet be able to score better than I
can. But, it’s far likelier that they won’t be given what I think the
exam contents will be.”
“Well, I suppose that’s also true…”
“Class A isn’t a disorderly mob after all. Even if Yamauchi pulls their
leg, it’s still skeptical whether or not Hirata’s group can win. The only
thing we can accomplish is to avoid being dragged down. In that
case, I’d much rather be a minority in another group. I think we
should aim for victory with an elite few.”
“If this is a showdown of average points then that’d be a surefire

way, huh?”
Out of all the 1st years, there are 80 boys. 20 in each class. If we’re to
properly divide them up then:
Class A (14 from A, 1 from C) = 15 people Class B (12 from B, 1 from

A, 1 from C, 1 from D) = 15 people Class C (12 from C, 1 from A, 1
from B, 1 from D) = 15 people Class D (12 from D, 1 from A, 1 from C,
1 from B) = 15 people
The remaining 20 (3 from Class A, 6 from Class B, 5 from Class C and

6 from Class D).
Those 20 will probably have to split up into and form two groups.
However, just as the majority of the students form teams according
to the wishes of their class representatives, there are also students
who aren’t quite doing that. One of those is unmistakably Class D’s
Ryuuen Kakeru. As though he had no interest in participating in this
exam in the first place, he did not interact with anyone. Rather, he
spent that time alone, waiting. However, it’s not like he’s a mere
loner. Nobody bothered with him but instead of spending that time
wallowing in loneliness, he boldly persevered through the isolation.
However, now that not all groups have been decided on, we won’t
be able to move forward. Inevitably, one of the leftover groups must
take Ryuuen in. In a situation where even fellow classmates like
Ishizaki won’t talk to him, I can think of only one student who can
make a move.
“Ryuuen-kun. If you don’t mind, why don’t you join our team?”
The one who called out to him was, of course, my classmate Hirata.
Looking at it from Ryuuen’s perspective, since he’s already retired
from the whole class conflict, an exam like this one that demands
compulsory participation may be nothing more than an annoyance
but he probably won’t clumsily rebel against it either.
“Hold up, Hirata! This isn’t funny, taking Ryuuen into our fold!”
All the students who have joined Hirata’s group object. Who’d
willingly want to carry around that ultimate bomb? In a strategy
that’s about climbing up to Class A, Ryuuen Kakeru is a most
unnecessary person. In this battle that revolves around the seat of
Class A in this school, the students have attained a certain degree of
understanding. However, at the same time, their doubts would also
be wafting right up.
That is to say, a scenario where they graduate from a class that is
‘not Class A’.
Of course, then they wouldn’t fall under that dreamlike system which
guarantees you any sort of higher education or job. But in that case,
just how high an evaluation they’d get, is the point. Those doubts are
everlasting for students who have enrolled here. It’s like how good
news and bad news intermingle all at once. As for the cons, it’d be
being labelled as a ‘student who couldn’t make the cut’. Whether or
not universities and employers would deem them as such and refuse
to admit or employ them.
However, on the other hand, there are also opinions that there isn’t
a shortage of people who have high opinions of the Advanced
Nurturing High School’s alumni. The fact that they’ve had three years
worth of valuable experience in a meritocracy and the fact that it’s a
government-sponsored school should also lead to high evaluations.
In other words, you could say that even if you don’t aim for the top
and simply graduate that way, you’d still have a lot going for you.
In other words, it doesn’t matter if you’re from Class D or from Class

C and even if you can’t climb all the way up to Class A, there’s no
need to be pessimistic. As for the 2nd years, Nagumo already reigns
over Class A with overwhelming might and support and he’s already
pulled apart classes B and under. There’s still one year left to go and
a chance to turn it all around but it’s tough for the lower classes to
do so. And also, the 3rd years are in a similar situation. It’s not as
onesided as the 2nd years but the class the older Horikita belongs to
has yet to give up their spot at the top even once and is still going
strong.
At the very least, it’s borderline impossible for the 2nd and 3rd year
classes that have fallen down to D to make a comeback. Ultra
C…unless things are set up such that the points you’ve gained up
until now can all be overturned with the quiz show’s final question,
it’s probably impossible.
Leaving aside the 1st years, who have yet to fully grasp the bigger
picture, I can at least rule out any students being fine with expulsion.
I doubt any university or employer will consider a student who lost

and got expelled.
The joint responsibility system that stems from the leader is mostly
there as a deterrance. It’s a rule established to ensure no one tries to
force an expulsion. However, wariness is still crucial. There’s a
possibility that there may be a student who wouldn’t mind being
expelled and on the off-chance that the leader should be expelled,
they probably won’t hesitate to drag someone else down with them.
In other words, it’s vital that students other than the leader get
better scores than said leader, even if it’s only by a single point. In
order to ensure they aren’t liable to be dragged down.
And also, it’s important to not incur the resentment of the leader.
“Aren’t you a big deal, Hirata? Taking me in and all. But it doesn’t
look like you’ll be coming to a consensus.”
That’s right. As long as there are people objecting, we won’t ever

come together as a group. Sudou and the others will never nod in
consent just from Hirata’s persuasions alone.
“Hey, Keisei. Isn’t being part of the elite few also risky?”
Looking at the remaining people, Akito whispered.
“…more than I expected yes.”
That’s something Keisei’s also caught onto, and he exasperatedly
sighs. The remaining five from Class C would be me, Keisei, Akito, the
Professor, Onizuka and Kouenji. The Professor and Onizuka seem to
want to join Hirata’s group but that group’s simply overloaded and
overflowing. In regards to Kouenji, he always goes at his own pace
and he’s showing no sign of participating in our discussion.
You could lump these five together but that’d leave two groups of 10
remaining. In other words, the other classes won’t be able to do
something similar either. Furthermore, since there aren’t many
students left actively trying to fill the role of leader, the students
freeze up as though time had stopped flowing.
“I don’t mind as long as I’m not in a group with Ryuuen.”
A student from Class B said so and insisted on that.
“I also want to steer clear of Ryuuen.”
Beside me, Keisei also appears to share the same opinion and
everyone seems to want to avoid having to team up with Ryuuen. It’s
probably because there’s no telling what he’ll do next. The only ones
who could have possibly formed a team with him, Ishizaki and the
others, also now seem to be distancing themselves from Ryuuen.
The one person who wasn’t involved in the rooftop fight and the one
person who probably doesn’t see Ryuuen in a bad light, Shiina Hiyori,
also happens to be a girl and so she can’t exert much influence here.
“Doesn’t seem like we’re going to be reaching a consensus easily.”
“It’s best to put him in Class D’s group.”
“It would be great if we can do that but right now we’re in a difficult
situation.”
“…they had a falling out, is the rumor I heard. But there isn’t enough
evidence for us to take that at face value.”
It’s understandable for Kanzaki, no, almost all of the students here to
suspect such. They probably see it as a situation where Class D is
deliberately distancing itself from Ryuuen to allow him to pull
something off.
“Kanzaki-kun, I think we really should do something if Ryuuen-kun’s

actually troubled by this.”
“Do something, by that do you mean Class B and Class C will lend
Ryuuen a helping hand, is that it?”
“Yeah.”
“Even if Class D’s saved by that, it still means two classes could end
up as sacrifices. Ultimately, if we weigh the risks on a scale, inviting
him in isn’t a good idea, right?”
Kanzaki is right. If accepting Ryuuen means there’ll be some risk to

bear, then that’s something his class should bear. There’s no need
for us to bear that burden. Even if Kaneda and Ishizaki don’t want to,
it’s far more unreasonable to push this onto another class. If this is a
showdown between pairs then Hirata would probably team up with
Ryuuen without any hesitation.
However, this time around, we’re forming groups made up of 10

people or more. One person’s goodwill cannot speak for everyone
else. The silence that followed afterwards seemed like it had
prolonged the group partitioning. As a result, from the three groups
that formed as a result of excluding Ryuuen, hair-raising suspicions
arose.
3
“I’d like to propose something. Right now the problem is Ryuuen and
which group we’re going to stuff him in and that’s what we’re all
fighting over, right? Then in that case, I don’t mind becoming the
leader of the group that takes Ryuuen in.”
The one who said so was Akito, who had been carefully observing the
situation from beside me. He continued speaking. However, by
requesting that Ryuuen be accepted when no one else is willing to do
so, he raised doubts.
“What are you up to?”
“That’s simple, I’d like the reward that comes with getting 1st place
in exchange. A lot of it.”
It’s not like there isn’t any opposition towards it but everyone does
understand that the act of taking Ryuuen in comes with a high
degree of risk. It’s just, I didn’t expect Akito to act with the intent of
securing the reward. It looked to me as though he had come up with
a reason to take Ryuuen in since no other student wanted to do so.
“What are you proposing exactly? You sure you aren’t planning on
dragging someone else down with you when the time comes for you
to take responsibility?”
“Unless you blatantly sabotage us, I won’t do such a thing. In the first
place, the rules won’t let me do that, right?”
The members of the provisional groups fell silent upon hearing

Akito’s well-reasoned argument. And just like that, though there
were various complications, the 1st year boys were able to form six
groups. And with that, my group was also determined.
From Class C there’s “Kouenji”, “Keisei”
and “me.”
The three of us. From Class B there’s “Sumida”, “Moriyama”
and “Tokitou.”
The three of them. From Class A there’s “Yahiko”
and “Hashimoto.”
The two of them. And then from Class D there’s “Ishizaki”
and “Albert.”
The two of them.
10 people in total.
It’s clearly unlike the four groups composed mainly of students from
one’s own class. Still, I suppose that other group Akito’s in charge of
is the same. However, there’s still a problem with this group I’ve
ended up joining. That is the fact that we still have yet to choose our
leader. I don’t think we have any leader type students to actively
seek out the title of leader in our group. Since there isn’t anyone
here to take the initiative and guide us to a consensus, our group was
overcome by an atmosphere of being unable to say anything. Either
way, we first have to report to the school that we’ve formed our
group. We can afford to appoint our leader afterward. As the sixth
group, the 10 of us headed over to make our report.
“We managed to avoid Ryuuen but it’s still doubtful whether or not
we’ll get a good average score with this group.”
Anxious words from Keisei. To be honest, I can’t tell how good the
students from classes other than C are. Personally speaking, I’d have
liked to avoid being in a group with Ishizaki and Albert but it can’t be
helped now. Ishizaki blatantly averted his eyes to avoid having to
look at me but the others probably won’t be able to tell anything
from just that. They’d only get the impression that he thinks nothing
of me.
“Kouenji’s also going to be a problem.”
There’s nothing to criticize about his academic and physical abilities

as long as he does it seriously but that’s only ‘if he does it seriously’.
“Even Kouenji won’t do something that’d lead to a loss, would he?
Because if we drag him down with us, it’s over for him after all.”
I do feel like he’d noncommittally score above the average though.

The only thing certain about him is that he isn’t the type to let us
factor him into our calculations.
There’s no predicting what’ll happen if Kouenji doesn’t show signs of

being motivated. After giving our report, I realized that the group
centered around Class A had stayed behind, despite the fact that
they should’ve already gone outside.
At first, I thought it was so that they could see the formation of the
other five groups but apparently that doesn’t seem to be the case.
Because 2nd year and 3rd year students also appear to be present.
Most importantly, Nagumo Miyabi, the student council president
who dominates the 2nd years, is also present.
He confirmed that the 1st years have all finished forming their
groups quickly and then he addressed us.
“I thought you’d take a bit more time but this is surprisingly fast.”
It appears the 2nd and 3rd years too, have finished forming their
small groups.
“I have a proposal to make to you 1st years. Why don’t we form the
large groups right away?”
“Nagumo-senpai, isn’t that supposed to take place tonight?”
“That’s because the school didn’t think you’d be able to form your
small groups right away. Coincidentally, all the school years have just
finished forming their small groups. It’s best if we get a move on,
right?”
Apparently the teachers hadn’t expected things to turn out this way
either. Sensing that steps are being taken to form the large groups,
the teachers started to move in a hurry. Since the student council
president himself made that proposal, there’s no way the other
students would refuse to do so either.
“Horikita-senpai, you don’t mind, do you?”
“Sure. That’d be convenient for us too.”
After that brief back-and-forth, discussions were held with Nagumo

at their center.
“What to do? Don’t you think it’d be interesting to decide things

based on something like a draft? Six representatives from amongst
the 1st years play rock-paper-scissors and decide the order. Based on
that order, they’ll pick the 2nd and 3rd year small groups and just
like that, the large groups will form. It’d be quick and impartial.”
“The 1st years don’t know much. Doesn’t sound that impartial.”
“It’s impossible to decide impartially. In the end, there is a difference
between the amount of information we each possess.”
A brief, yet important back-and-forth between Nagumo and the

older Horikita. There’s no way any 1st year would interrupt.
“What about you, 1st years? If you have any complaints about this
method then please speak up.”
Nagumo said so, knowing they can’t talk back to him.
“We have no complaints.”
Class A’s Matoba, representing the 1st years, answered with that.
“I see. Then let’s get started right away.”
Nagumo gave a smile and joined up with the small group he probably
formed himself. And then, the 2nd years and 3rd years split
themselves up into six groups to make it easier to understand.
Leaders from each of the five 1st year groups then stepped forward
to discuss. Watching them, Nagumo’s expression turned gentle
almost as though he were looking at a child.
“Now all that’s left is that group over there.”
Since our group has yet to choose a leader, no one took the initiative
to go and play rock-paper-scissors. I lightly pushed Keisei’s back
while ensuring I wouldn’t be noticed. For a moment, he made a
skeptical face but Keisei resignedly raised his hand. The six
representatives of the small groups assembled and forming a circle,
they started playing rock-paper-scissors.
As a result, Keisei became fourth in line to select a senior student

group. First in line is the Class A group led by Matoba. Second in line
is the Class C group led by Hirata. Third in line is the Class D group led
by Kaneda.
“You can discuss amongst yourselves which group you want to pick.”
The groups to aim for when picking would either be the Nagumo
Group that Nagumo, leader of the 2nd years’ Class A and student
council president, belongs to or the 3rd year group centered around
the older Horikita.
However, if you’re someone like Hirata, who’s acquainted with a lot

of people from outside his own school year, you may be able to
discern capable groups that you wouldn’t be able to otherwise
discern at first glance. Matoba’s group, first in line, chose the 3rd
year group that Horikita Manabu belongs to without any hesitation.
And with that done, Hirata, second in line, carefully observed the 11
remaining groups one by one. His choice wasn’t the other group
you’d aim for but rather, a 3rd year group whose members I’m not
familiar with.
“Oi, Hirata. Are this really ok? Isn’t that student council president’s
group better?”
It’s understandable that Ike would interrupt like that.
“Yeah. I think this is fine. Talented people have their appeal but the
problems they bring with them would be proportionately large too.
Besides, the seniors from the group I chose aren’t half bad either.”
He confidently replied with that and nodded. If that’s Hirata’s

decision then Ike too, didn’t go any further. This is probably the level
of trust he’s accumulated until this point. Then next up is the Class D
group.
Kaneda consulted his classmates, or more like, he informed them of

which group he’s aiming to pick. There didn’t seem to be any
objections since he immediately picked.
“I’d like Gouda-senpai’s group from the 2nd years.”
Once again, Nagumo’s group wasn’t chosen and another group

ended up being picked.
“I wonder why they’re avoiding Nagumo.”
I muttered that simple question and from beside me, Akito

answered.
“That’s because other than Nagumo-senpai, the other members are
of a questionable sort.”
“Is that so?”
“Well it’s not like they’re all questionable but there are a lot of Class
Cs and Class Ds there. The group with a lot of 2nd year Class As is the
one Kaneda picked.”
In other words, it’s not like Kaneda avoided Nagumo for no reason at
all. On the contrary, it would mean he chose strong and reliable
allies. But what’s curious is why Nagumo didn’t form a Class A
majority group. Of course, I do know that Nagumo controls the
entirety of the 2nd years but still, bringing his class together in one
group should be far safer for this exam.
And then Keisei, fourth in line, got his turn.
“Are you okay with me picking?”
Keisei asks the group a simple question.
“I don’t really mind. There’s no telling either way.”
Ishizaki and Class D by extension, seem to be fine with leaving it up

to Keisei. Class A too, didn’t really have any opinion in particular.
Class B, yet to voice their opinion, decided after thinking it over.
“Please choose Nagumo-senpai’s group.”
Their members seem to be mainly Class Cs and Class Ds but their

high evaluation probably comes from the student council president
himself being a part of it. Having received their opinion, Keisei picked
the group Nagumo’s in charge of. Afterwards, the discussion
continued and the second round of selections ended. Eventually, six
large groups were successfully formed.
“Horikita-senpai, we coincidentally happen to be in different large

groups. Shall we have a little competition?”
Horikita gave a sharp look at Nagumo, who proposed that. On the

other hand, I could hear exasperated sighs coming from the
surrounding 3rd years. Prior to the special exam, Fujimaki of the 3rd
years stepped forward as though to complain. I recognized him from
the sports festival a while back as a considerably articulate student.
“Nagumo. How many times has it been? Cut it out already.”
“What do you mean by how many times, Fujimaki-senpai?”
“You’ve been challenging Horikita just like this but until now you’ve
never really done anything. But this time around, it’s a large scale
special exam that involves the 1st years too. We cannot afford to let
you act as though this is your personal playground.”
“Why is that? There’s no such thing as a 1st year or a 3rd year in this
school, it’s not really strange no matter who challenges who. It’s not
considered taboo in the special exam’s rule book either.”
Rather than cower before Fujimaki, who possesses a large physique,

Nagumo continued to provoke them.
“We’re talking about basic manners here. Even if it’s not expressly
written, there are things you should and shouldn’t do. That much is
obvious.”
“I don’t really think that’s the case though. On the contrary, you
seniors who seem to only desire infighting within the same school
year are the ones hindering the growth of the students enrolled
here, isn’t that right?”
“You may have become the student council president but that
doesn’t mean you’ve gained permission to do anything you want.
You should be aware that you’re the one abusing his authority.”
“If that’s what you think then I’ll keep that in mind. In that case, why
don’t you be my opponent as well, Fujimaki-senpai? For the record,
you are number two in the 3rd years’ Class A.”
Blatantly assuming a casual attitude, Nagumo arrogantly put his

hands in his pocket. It was a cheap provocation but some 3rd years
seem to feel humiliated by it. A few students tried stepping forward.
However, Horikita kept them in check.
“I’ve rejected your demands up until now. Do you know why?”
“Let’s see. Isn’t it because your friends are scared that you might lose
to me? But of course, that can’t possibly be it. Out of all the people
I’ve seen so far, Horikita-senpai, you’re the best. You’re not afraid of
losing and you never even once thought you’d lose in the first place.”
The 2nd years listening to Nagumo’s words almost seemed as though

they were worshipping him. Friend, benefactor, it’s not limited to
just those. He’s a rival and a hated enemy yet at the same time, also
respected. Anyway, a variety of emotions seem to be directed at
Nagumo.
In the 2 years he’s been here at this school, this man has
accomplished things no ordinary person would have been capable of
accomplishing and that’s probably why. To what extent those are,
not even the 3rd years know. The 1st years have even less insight
into that.
“I’m just like you, Fujimaki-senpai. I don’t desire meaningless conflict
either.”
“The conflict you desire drags others into it way too much.”
“That’s this school’s modus operandi and I think that’s the real thrill
of it…well, that’s just the difference between our opinions though. I
mean, I thought I could have had surefire competition with you,
senpai, during the sports festival’s relay but regrettably I wasn’t able
to realize that. I’m still frustrated about that, you know?”
“I don’t think this is an exam where a competition between a 2nd

year and a 3rd year will bear any fruit.”
“That’s probably right. Senpai’s just that kind of person. But as for
me, I just want a personal battle between the former student council
president and the current student council president. You’re about to
graduate and leave soon. Before that, I want to see whether or not
I’ve surpassed you.”
Nagumo’s demand is unstoppable, his craving unsatiable.
“What are you intending to compete with?”
For a moment, the 3rd years seem surprised. It’s because the older
Horikita seemed as though he’d accept Nagumo’s challenge.
“Which one of us can expel the most students. How does that
sound?”
Both the 1st years and the 3rd years stirred in response to that one
word from Nagumo.
“Stop joking.”
“I really think it’ll be interesting but I’ll refrain this time. If you want
me to make a serious proposal then it’d be which group gets the
higher average score. Simple and easy to understand.”
“I see. If that’s the case then I don’t mind accepting.”
“Thank you. I knew you’d accept, senpai.”
“However, this is a personal fight between you and me. Don’t involve
others.”
“Don’t involve others, huh? But judging from the manner of the
special exam, I’d say inciting someone to sabotage your enemy’s
group is one strategy.”
“That’s far from the essence of this exam. At most you should only
question your own group’s unity. You shouldn’t take advantage of
your enemy group’s opening to stir them up, even by mistake.”
“…that is to say?”
Ishizaki ended up asking Keisei that.
“It means nothing other than a fair-and-square meritocratic

competition will be acknowledged. If I have to put it simply, it
probably means you can’t use dirty strategies like Ryuuen does.”
“…I see.”
Leaving aside the conversation between those two, the older

Horikita and Nagumo continued their conversation.
“If you won’t humor the conditions I’ve set, then I have no intention
of accepting.”
What the older Horikita rejected are actions taken to ensnare one’s
enemy.
In all likelihood, his goal here is to block Nagumo off from his forte.
“So what this means is that in order to win, I can’t attack Horikita-
senpai’s pawns. I’m fine with that.”
I had expected him to be troubled by it but Nagumo surprisingly

complied. However, the older Horikita continued.
“That’s not limited to this group only. I won’t acknowledge any

method that causes harm to the other students too. The moment I
confirm you’ve meddled somehow I will call off our competition.”
“As expected of you, senpai. You don’t miss anything. I did consider
requesting cooperation from groups other than Horikita-senpai’s and
having them attack yours……”
He said so while boldly laughing.
“I understand. I seem to be the only one craving for this competition

so I’m willing to humor a certain amount of conditions. Fair-and-
square, let’s see which one of us can score higher through group
unity. Let’s have that be our competition. I’ll say this in advance but
there’s no need to set any penalties in case of victory or defeat,
right? At most, let this be a fight with just our prides on the line.”
Regarding that, the older Horikita gave neither affirmation or

refutation. In all likelihood, it probably means he’s not even
intending to bet his pride on this.
4
That long opening performance ended and our small group was
called to a halt by Nagumo.
“Our seniors are gone but do you mind sparing some time? Because
you guys don’t seem like you’ve actually chosen your leader after
all.”
As Nagumo pointed that out, Keisei fell into a slight panic.
“Ehh, how could you tell?”
“When I told you all to play rock-paper-scissors, it was painfully clear

how awkward his actions were. If a leader had been chosen upon
group formation then he should have stepped up right away. By the
way, back then one other group also had a delayed reaction. If I have
to add to that, I’d say the groups who didn’t elect their leaders are
the 3-4 class composite balanced groups.”
Nagumo probably doesn’t know each and every one of the 1st years,
yet he still deduced how our groups were partitioned. It’s not really
that hard of a deduction to make but still, it’s not something just
about anyone could tell. The delay was only a slight one. As a matter
of fact, I immediately pushed Keisei on the back and had him play
rock-paper-scissors. If we held discussions there then our lack of a
leader would have been revealed. I did so because I felt it needless
to reveal such a weakness ourselves. That attempt of mine seems to
have been in vain though.
“I believe it’s fine to elect a leader afterwards though.”
“That’s right. But we’d like to have a good grasp on who the 1st year
leaders are. Besides, I wanted to teach you that a leader is a role that
should be assumed as quickly as possible. The later that role is
assumed, the longer it’ll take for the leader to be aware of his
position and the anxiety of it will weigh all the more on him.”
It’s questionable how much of that is pertinent but there’s no

mistaking the fact that Nagumo wanted us to choose our leaders
right here.
“…so what do we do?”
Keisei asks that of our group, which excluding me, he isn’t all too
familiar with. Keisei himself probably doesn’t want to play this role
either.
“It doesn’t matter how you choose. Please just choose a leader right
now.”
Since it’s the student council president himself giving us instructions,

even the delinquent-like Ishizaki and Albert were unable to object.
“No one’s going to volunteer for this. Shouldn’t we go with rock-

paper-scissors for this as well?”
Ishizaki says so to get it over with and extends a balled fist. I played
along and did the same. Nine people and nine fists formed a circle.
One person’s missing. There’s a student who didn’t extend his hand
for rock-paper-scissors.
“Oi, Kouenji.”
Keisei calls out to Kouenji, who’s looking out the window a slight
distance away. However, Kouenji did not even look at us.
“Hey you, blondie. Get a move on.”
An angry voice came from amongst the 2nd years. Kouenji then
finally realized he’s being called and turned around.
“Fufufu. You’re referring to the striking beauty of my hair, are you

not?”
“What?”
He didn’t say anything regarding rock-paper-scissors but rather, only

gave a response about his hair.
“Get serious, Kouenji.”
“What do you mean by serious? Is playing rock-paper-scissors your

definition of serious?”
“Hey, 1st year…Kouenji, right? Are you mocking us senior students?”
Of course he’d end up drawing attention. That’s something I had

expected from the get-go.
“Mocking you? No, I am not mocking anything. From the very

beginning, I had no interest in you lot. You may relax.”
He probably intended to say he isn’t mocking anyone but it ended up

completely backfiring.
“I will not play rock-paper-scissors. Because I have no interest in

being the leader.”
“I have no interest in it either and neither does anyone else. But

there’s no other way, right?”
Keisei exasperatedly tries to persuade him but Kouenji showed no

sign of caving.
“You say some strange things, Boy. If there is no interest, then
there’s no reason to participate, is that not correct?”
“No. That’s how the rule works.”
“The rule is that someone from within the group must become the
leader. In that case, someone else just needs to be the leader.”
“Stop screwing around. You can’t act selfishly like that here.”
Ishizaki, who once had a quarrel with Kouenji along with Ryuuen,
flared up at him.
“Fufufu. Then why don’t you go ahead and make me the leader of
your group?”
Kouenji said so and swiped his bangs. At that unexpected proposal,

Ishizaki froze up.
“Then I’ll have you be the leader. You don’t mind, right?”
“You’re free to push that role onto me. I have no intention of

objecting to that each and every time. If we lack one the group will
be punished right? If you’re so afraid of that then you’re welcome to
do that.”
But Kouenji’s subsequent words shocked everyone present.
“I’ll do whatever I’ve decided to do. However, if I have decided not to

do something then there’s no way I’ll do it. In other words, it means
no matter who comes talking to me, my resolve will not waver. Of
course, I won’t be carrying out the duties of a leader either. I may
even boycott this exam. Even if that results in our average score
falling below the borderline, even if it means dragging someone
down. Okay?”
“…that’s…if you do something like that, you’re getting expelled!”
“Fu. Fu. Fu. Yes that would be the case.”
He seemed almost as though he had no fear of expulsion.
“However, this sort of topic would normally be considered a foolish

question though. Even if I score zero throughout the entirety of the
exam, as long as you lot struggle hard then there’s no risk of falling
below the borderline. Just go ahead and do it without holding back.”
Kouenji said so as he swiped his hair back.
But there’s no guarantee that we wouldn’t fall below the borderline

and his words have no leg to stand on. It’s just Kouenji’s own
prediction that this isn’t going to be such a difficult exam. Or perhaps
he’s just randomly spouting nonsense because he doesn’t want to
participate. However, Kouenji’s alienness has most likely been
sufficiently conveyed.
“What a guy. Must have a screw loose up there.”
Ishizaki muttered as he took a step back and nodded.
However, I discovered a contradiction in Kouenji’s words. But of

course, Ishizaki and the others here definitely wouldn’t be able to
spot that contradiction though. Why? Because there is no falsehood
in his behavior itself. If Kouenji intentionally created that
contradiction then…… To confirm that would require taking the huge
risk of waiting for exam day to come though.
“Let’s just calm down, he probably doesn’t have the balls to score
zero either way.”
If possible, they probably wanted to forcibly push the troublesome
and risky role of leader onto Kouenji. Of course, looking at it from
another class’s perspective, it would mean losing the chance to earn
double the points as well as facing the possibility of being dragged
down and so they probably have mixed feelings on the matter…
But if Kouenji really does score zero then only a disastrous outcome
awaits.
“Stop it, Ishizaki. You keep that up and you’ll be the one dragged
down.”
Hashimoto, in an act of saving an enemy, restrained Ishizaki.
“But…shit, if getting your way by taking a hard line’s allowed then I’m
definitely not doing it either.”
“Well, I suppose so.”
Despite his exasperation, Hashimoto nodded as though in

acceptance.
Nobody actually thinks this group will place first. That’s basically why
there isn’t a single student willing to assume the role of leader. It
might be that our group’s in a far more difficult situation than I had
expected. If Kouenji acts Kouenji-like to the very end then we’ll lose a
considerable amount of points. The scenario in which we fail to
obtain even the ‘lowest score’ is probably one the 2nd years and 3rd
years have not factored into their calculations. But then someone
came forth in response to Kouenji’s bizarre behavior.
“I’ve heard rumors about you, Kouenji.”
A surprisingly unexpected person…Nagumo, who doesn’t seem like

the type to have had much contact with Kouenji, approached him as
though he had found something of great interest to him. The two
who’d never meet under normal circumstances.
“I know you too. You’re the person who assumed the role of the new
student council president, aren’t you?”
Showing no fear even towards the student council president, Kouenji

responds in his usual manner.
“You’re free to play the fool all you want but do you really not mind
being expelled?”
Towards Kouenji, who did not show any weakness, Nagumo asked
that question. And he continued.
“This school system’s a troublesome one. Regardless of that fact,

you’ve made it this far with that noncommittal attitude of yours.
That is in order to graduate from this school. But you’ll casually
accept the risk that comes with having the leader role pushed onto
you here, and on top of that you’ll even boycott the exam? Liar. You
just don’t want to put in the effort to reach Class A and you really
don’t have any intention of actually leaving this school.”
“Fufufu. You’re saying some amusing things. How can you tell that
I’m lying?”
It’s probably true. Not too long after enrolling, the class once asked
Kouenji whether or not he had any desire to aim for Class A and he’s
given us his answer before. That he has no interest in doing so. That
he only wants to graduate from this school. He doesn’t want to be
expelled but there’s no need for him to aim for the top either. It’s
very similar to what I’m hoping to get out of this school. In other
words, he’s taking a stance where it’s no problem for him even if he
holds back a fair bit in exams. That explains his cocksureness.
“That’s what’s written all over your face.”
As Nagumo said that teasingly, Kouenji laughed pleasantly.
“Bravo. Bravo.”
Clap. Clap. He gave his applause. And he then gave an honest answer
to Nagumo’s fair reasoning.
“I lied because I didn’t want to be the leader. Allow me to correct

myself. I have no intention of aiming for Class A, but neither do I
intend on getting expelled. Simply put, I think a noncommittal
approach like this is best.”
Kouenji answered with that almost as though making a confession.

Besides, everyone seems to have accepted that but Nagumo did not.
“You have no interest in Class A, huh? That’s also a lie, right?”
“Oh my, oh my. Am I already being branded as a liar?”
“If that isn’t a lie then that’d give rise to a slight uncertainty, Kouenji.
Don’t you already have a surefire way to graduate from Class A in
hand?”
Nagumo suddenly said something unbelievable. The 1st years like me

and Ishizaki aren’t the only ones surprised but the 2nd and 3rd years
too, were shocked.
“Hmm? You sure do say the most interesting things. If you don’t
mind, do tell me the logic behind that.”
“You sure? If I explain the logic behind that here, that ‘surefire way’
of yours will become unusable. No, I’ll make it unusable, you know?”
“Fufufu. I don’t mind. I just want to know whether or not you can
really read me.”
Rather than be frightened by Nagumo’s questioning, Kouenji happily

laughed.
“To promote yourself to Class A through the use of 20 million points.

It’s a strategy everyone’s thought of and tried carrying out at least
once. In practice though, it’s not that easy to save up that many
points. Yet it’s still not entirely impossible. Right after you enrolled,
the first thing you did was to figure out how the points that
graduating 3rd years leave behind are treated.”
“Keep going.”
“After graduation, your private points are encashed so that you’ll be

able to use them outside of the school as well. Their value would
decrease, of course, compared to when they were still points but
that still doesn’t change the fact that this is an unprecedented
system. You were intending on buying those private points from
them at a price higher than the one they’d get from encashment,
right?”
Hearing Nagumo’s explanation, the rest of them were

understandably shocked and couldn’t hide their surprise. And
Kouenji, who had that pointed out for him, nodded in satisfaction
and then opened his mouth. Kouenji too, replied accurately.
“That’s exactly right. Not too long after I enrolled, I concluded as

such and arrived at the truth. That no matter how low I fall during
my time enrolled here, as long as I legally acquire those private
points at the very end, I will still be able to graduate from Class A in
no time. And since I came up with this exploit all too easily, school
suddenly became a bore to me.”
A miraculous strategy he’s capable of pulling off precisely because

he’s rich, is what it is. Buy private points at a high price from
students who have already given up on aiming for Class A, or from
students whose success is already guaranteed or from students
whose graduation is fast approaching. If there’s a guarantee that
their points will be purchased after graduation, it wouldn’t be
strange even if a great many students are willing to make the
transfer. However, this is extremely difficult under normal
circumstances. If you purchase them at the same value it’d be after
being encashed, that would be 20 million yen.
Unless it’s within a high school student’s means to prepare such a

sum, it probably wouldn’t be a trustworthy matter even if they say
they’ll pay for it.
“Fortunately for me, before I enrolled here at this school, I set up a

profile on my company’s homepage with my picture on it as next in
line to be CEO. It means I possess the power to easily move tens of
millions. It was extremely easy to get them to trust me.”
“Yeah. As a matter of fact, there are many 2nd year students who
plan on selling their points to you. There are probably more than a
few of those among the 3rd years too. You seem to have sealed their
lips but there are quite a lot of 2nd year students who have placed
their absolute trust in me. There were also students who consulted
me on whether or not they should fall for your cajolery. Of course, I
approved of it as a plan. It’s not like it doesn’t have its risks but you
seem to be a fairly rich guy. But that ends today.”
Nagumo said so and looked towards the 2nd and 3rd years.
“Even if he is actually that rich, Kouenji isn’t a trustworthy man, as
you can see. If necessary, he’s more than willing to lie. It’s best to not
make any transactions with him regarding points, even by mistake.”
He said that and added one more thing.
“Just in case, I’ll report this to the school. Because purchasing private
points prior to graduation isn’t really something that ought to be
permitted after all.”
“I don’t mind. I had only been making preparations to ascend to Class

A after all. I haven’t yet decided whether or not to actually carry it
out.”
At best, Kouenji had only been considering it as one out of many

strategies. Still, what an absurd story. Well, in reality, unless you can
prepare a great sum of 20 million then this is a strategy that’s
exclusive to Kouenji.
“…I always thought you were a strange one but your strategy hinges
on the outside, huh? Bravo.”
Hashimoto muttered that as though in both admiration and

exasperation.
“By tossing that strategy out the window himself, what’s Kouenji
planning on doing?”
A lot of eyes fell on Kouenji’s classmates, Keisei and myself but

there’s no way we’d know that. No, to be more precise, there’s only
one thing that comes to mind. That is that there’s no reason why
Kouenji needs to graduate from Class A. Looking at it from Kouenji’s
perspective, since he only wants to ‘graduate from this school’,
cooperating with his allies must have felt like a pointless endeavour
to him. Even if he’s found an exploit, there’s no real need to force
himself to use it.
That’s why he didn’t really mind it being revealed. Or perhaps he’s

found enjoyment in finding another exploit. Nagumo’s insight into
and information regarding Kouenji is considerable.
“This is the first time I’ve seen Kouenji having to explain something
away.”
I also agreed with those mutters that came from Keisei. However……
“But student council president, now there’s no more reason for me

to play rock-paper-scissors. On top of having confessed to
everything, allow me to say that I have no intention of accepting the
role of leader.”
“…I see.”
Certainly, Kouenji may have had a way of raising money. But there’s
no change to his stance. On the contrary, he revealed his one
advantage and threw it away himself. You could say that now there’s
no way of forcing Kouenji to assume the role of leader. Kouenji is
extremely wealthy and even if he’s expelled, it’s not like his future
prospects have gone dark.
I can hardly imagine a person like that being afraid of expulsion. Of

course, we could take drastic measures and force Kouenji into the
leader role but I doubt there are any students in our group brave
enough to do so. Because they’ll be damned if they get dragged
down by Kouenji.
“You know, it might be for the best if I just take that role…”
Resignedly, Keisei raised his hand.
Starting with that, students from the other classes reacted but there
are students in our group that will be hard to deal with such as
Kouenji, Ishizaki and Albert. And also, the prospects of us winning
against the other groups are low. As such, there aren’t any other
students who volunteered as though this were an auction.
“Then it’s decided.”
Nagumo oversaw the election of our leader and then dismissed the
group. After that, in accordance with the instructions we received
from the school, we left the gymnasium.
“This…feels a lot older than I thought it’d be.”
The small groups were each brought to their rooms. Inside each
room, there are wooden bunk beds that would either increase or
decrease in number depending on how many people we have.
Ishizaki immediately walked over to the bunk bed at the very end of
the room and used the ladder to climb up to the top bunk.
“This is mine.”
“What are you talking about? You’re hogging it all to yourself, that’s
unfair.”
Yahiko angrily said so in response to Ishizaki calling dibs on it.
“Early bird gets the worm.”
Ishizaki laid down on it while laughing and looking down at Yahiko.
“We should decide who gets what after discussing it first.”
The leader, Keisei, also gives a warning that selfish actions won’t be
tolerated.
And just like he did with Yahiko, Ishizaki probably intended to ignore
him, but since I was standing beside Keisei, our eyes met for a brief
moment. He had been doing his best to avoid making eye contact
with me but since we’re in the same group, there’s no avoiding it
forever.
“……”
For a moment there, Ishizaki looked like he was terrified and

panicking. He panicked and jumped off the bed.
“By discussing it……how exactly do we decide then?”
Keisei tilted his head in confusion at Ishizaki’s sudden change of

heart. He may have interpreted the warning from Keisei as being a
warning from me.
If so, that’s an insane amount of paranoia.
Because I don’t really think it’s that strange for us to decide our beds
on a first come first served basis. Of course, it would be best if we
can decide it smoothly after holding a discussion though.
“Fufufu. If you have no need of it then shall I relieve you of it?”
Kouenji said so and then leaped onto the bed that Ishizaki had been
occupying.
“Hey, what the hell are you doing?”
Ishizaki came to his senses and he barked that out at Kouenji, who’s
now relaxing on the top bunk. But the guy he’s talking to is Kouenji
and common sense doesn’t work on him. He didn’t even listen and in
a few seconds, he’s already making himself comfortable as though it
were his own room.
“Fuck, screw the discussion.”
Starting with Kouenji, a few of the students called dibs on their beds.
Ishizaki too, stopped quarrelling with Kouenji and instead called dibs
on the top bunk of a different bed.
The one thing all students had in common is that they all preferred
the top bunk of the bed. Only Albert, whose large physique makes it
hard for him to climb to the top bunk, settled on the bottom bunk
beneath Ishizaki without any complaints and sat down there. The
atmosphere’s already changed to one where there’s no need to
decide via discussion.
“I have no choice but to go there then.”
Keisei said so as he called dibs on the bed beneath Kouenji which no

one else wants to take. The others took their time realizing it but it’s
really great to have a comrade willing to do things no one else wants
to do.
By the way, I too settled on the bottom bunk. Above me is Class A’s
Hashimoto.
“It’s a pleasure, umm…”
He reached out from the top bunk to greet me but he doesn’t seem
to know my name.
“I’m Ayanokouji. Pleasure.”
“I’m Hashimoto.”
We gently shook hands as though promising to be great friends with
one another.
As for today, we’re free from now on. As such, we didn’t act
collectively as a group but rather we chose to do our own thing. If we
had a leader like Hirata with us we may have been making an effort
to know each other better now but……as for me, I have mixed
feelings on the matter. It’s regrettable that I won’t have a chance to
get to know students from other classes better yet at the same time,
I’m relieved that there won’t be any troublesome back-and-forths.
“Hey, this may be a straightforward question but do you think Albert

can speak Japanese? He does understand Japanese, right?”
Hashimoto, from the top bunk, asked me that question regarding

Ishizaki and Albert himself.
“Obviously. Right, Albert?”
Ishizaki leaned out of the top bunk and looked down at Albert in
reply to Hashimoto. However, Albert did not answer and only
continued to stare straight ahead.
“…could it be that he doesn’t understand you?”
“Aren’t you guys classmates?”
Hashimoto said so while laughing and Ishizaki added this in

frustration.
“It can’t be helped, right? Ryuuen-san’s the one normally giving him
orders after all.”
“Ryuuen-san, eh?”
Ishizaki casually ended the ‘-san’ suffix to his name. However, as of
right now, that would lead to a strange contradiction.
“The rumor about you having a fight with him and overthrowing him
from his position of leader, is that true?”
“Shut it. Of course it’s true. Right now……was just old habit.”
Far from working on the group’s unity, it appears we’ve already

begun sounding each other out. The rumor about Ryuuen having
stepped down is one whose authenticity everyone doubts. Giving a
side glance to that quickly brewing conflict, I decided to take a walk
into the building’s interior.
The first day’s mealtime, in other words, the first opportunity to

make contact with the girls since getting off that bus in the morning
has come. The spacious cafeteria looks like it can fit quite a lot of
people in it and if you go up the stairs, you get a nice view of the first
floor. From a cursory inspection, it looks like it’d fit about 500 people
and there’s also a considerable number of students occupying it.
“It’s not easy to meet up with someone now that we don’t have our
phones.”
Horikita and Kei are probably looking for me but I didn’t make a
move.
In this case, even if those two happened to find me, their reactions
would be polar opposites. Horikita would unreservedly call out to me
but Kei would wait and see. Because she’d understand that I’m not
looking for her, in other words, that there’s no need to make contact
with each other right now. On the very first day, making contact with
various students is something to be expected. I don’t think I’m being
marked in particular but there’s a good chance that I’ll attract
attention from Sakayanagi and the student named Nagumo.
Hirata and Satou had been accompanying us at the time, but

Nagumo still saw Kei and I together. As such, I’d like to avoid clumsily
making contact. I’ll go solo and observe, to a certain extent, who’s
making contact with who. However, the meal comes first. The mere
one hour we had been allocated is precious time after all. Holding a
tray in my hands, I sat alone. If this had been a normal school day
then the different school years would have been separated into
different areas to a certain extent but this time around, since we’re
being divided up into groups instead, students from across all school
years intermingle and eat their meals together.
They mostly gather in groups but there are also quite a few students
moving around for the sake of gathering information. There are also
a lot of those who are doing so because this is the only place you can
make contact with the girls too. There are also couples who are
spending time together because said time together happens to be
limited to this period as well.
“Haaaafuuuuuuu.”
I heard a cute voice close by that sounded exhausted. It’s the leader
of the 1st years’ Class B, Ichinose Honami. There were many boys
and girls crowded around her. I took a seat on a vacant chair nearby
and decided to eavesdrop. Right now, I’m confident that my
surroundings won’t notice me, more or less.
“…it’s pathetic that I’m proud of not having much of a presence

though.”
Anyway, Ichinose and the others didn’t react at all even though I’m
sitting not too far away. Well, there are about 500 students in the
cafeteria so they’re probably not going out of their way to identify
each and every student near them.
“Good work out there, Honami-chan. Was it difficult?”
“Nyahaha. If you ask me whether or not it was difficult then I’d say it
was difficult. I thought we’d be able to decide on our groups more
smoothly—. But when you’ve got to quarrel, you’ve just got to
quarrel I guess.”
“It can’t be helped. The other classes are enemies after all.”
“But according to what Kanzaki-kun said earlier, it went pretty well

on the boys’ side though.”
“Ehh~? Really~? It took us past noon though.”
It’s not like it went smoothly for the boys either but it appears the
girls had quarrelled even further. Perhaps the teachers didn’t
schedule any lessons today for that very reason?
“Hey, do you think somebody will get expelled in this exam…?”
“It’ll definitely be fine, is what I’d like to say but so far there hasn’t
been a single expellee from amongst the 1st years. Still, I don’t think
we should let our guard down.”
She seems like she’s able to take on this special exam with an
appropriate awareness of danger.
“What should we do if we get dragged down……?”
“It’ll be fine, Asako-chan. As long as you put in serious effort, it won’t

come to that.”
“You think so……?”
“Besides, if it ever does come to that, we can just save you after all.”
Ichinose said that to console the despondent Asako. Out of all those
members, Ichinose seemed to be the most exhausted one but she
was the most stouthearted one there.
“I’m exhausted.”
Ichinose leans her upper body on the table. Catastrophically enough,

that ended with her noticing me sitting not too far away from her.
“Ayanokouji-kuuuun yaho~”. Ichinose? I didn’t notice you there.

Answering with that would make it feel unnatural on the contrary.
Considering that despite the distance, I could hear her voice well
enough, it would be best if I gave an honest answer.
“You were having a good time.”
“Girls’ chats may or may not be their source of power.”
Saying something I don’t really get, Ichinose once again leaned on

the table. Since she usually doesn’t show this defenseless side of
hers, it was quite the unexpected sight.
“Ahh, can’t I do this?”
She said that as she tried straightening herself up and so I stopped

her.
“It’s normal to do something like that when you’re tired.”
“Sorry—. For making it slightly uncomfortable.”
It’s not uncomfortable at all. I said so internally since I couldn’t put it

into words.
“It’s become quite the difficult group, hasn’t it?”
“It was difficult until we formed this current group, is perhaps how I
should put it. Girls know very well what they like and dislike, or more
like, there are more than a few girls who are willing to say they don’t
like another girl straight to their face. In that regard, when it comes
to personal feelings, aren’t they a lot of boys who like to muddy the
waters?”
“Ryuuen’s openly disliked though.”
“It’s bad to laugh at that but that really couldn’t be helped, could it?
But isn’t Ryuuen-kun tired too? To be disliked by everyone must be
tiring.”
That way of looking at it isn’t wrong but that probably doesn’t apply
to Ryuuen. Because it looked to me that he’s able to relax now that
he no longer has anything to shoulder.
“Don’t get too fired up.”
I concluded that it’s pointless to overstay my welcome here and so I

stood up from my seat.
“It’s fine, it’s fine. Being energetic is about the only thing I have going
for me. See you later, Ayanokouji-kun.”
Ichinose waved at me and saw me off. One hour per day. That’s the
rule this time around concerning opportunities to make contact with
the girls. Boys and girls can’t meddle with each other directly but I
imagine this hour’s clearly meant to let us share information with
one another. In all likelihood, we’re meant to gather information
here, give out instructions and fight our fight. This is probably where
students who are trusted and who possess high communication
abilities shine.
“I’m not suited for this at all.”
Just like that time on the uninhabited island, there’s basically nothing
I can do here.
Chapter 2: Human Nature Put to the Test
Introduction
It’s past six in the morning. A light BGM echoed through the room.
It’s coming from the speakers installed in the room so one doesn’t
even have to think about it to know that it’s the signal for us to get
out of bed. The room is still dark and I couldn’t see sunlight pouring
in from beyond the thin curtain.
“What the hell…keep it down.”
It was Ishizaki’s first absentminded words of the morning.
There are students who didn’t wake even after hearing that tone but
here and there, they start putting on their glasses, sitting upright and
slowly waking up.
“We’re probably going to start with whatever’s scheduled for this

period today, aren’t we?”
I heard Hashimoto whisper that from above my bed while sighing.
“For now, we should all get up. If even one of us is late, we might all
get a demerit.”
Keisei said so while putting on his jersey.
As long as we’re living in the same room, joint responsibility is

something we cannot avoid.
“Oi, Kouenji’s not here.”
“Good morning, gentlemen. Were you about to head out in search of
me?”
Having worked up a bit of sweat on his forehead, Kouenji appeared

with a pleasant smile on his face. Looks like he woke up before we
did.
“Toilet? Doesn’t look that way.”
“Fufu. It was a good morning and so I had been carrying out my

morning training, you see.”
“What training? There’s no telling what’s waiting for us today. I can’t

approve of you pointlessly tiring yourself out.”
Even if Keisei gives him a warning like that, he’s not the kind of man
who’d listen. On the contrary, he gave his rebuttal with a smile.
“This is nothing. Even after a training session, I possess incomparable

stamina. Besides, if you cannot approve of this consumption of
stamina then don’t you think you should have warned the group of
that yesterday?”
“That’s…because I didn’t expect any training to be going on.”
“No, no. When it comes to you, that won’t fly. I remember sharing a
room with you back on the cruise. You should have at least a slight
recollection of the fact that I’m the kind of man who never skips out
on training, isn’t that right?”
Surely it’s out of the question for you to not remember something
like that. As though saying that, Kouenji spat those words out.
“Stop acting so high and mighty all the time, Kouenji.”
It’s not like he was trying to protect Keisei or anything but Ishizaki
stood in front of Kouenji. From the election of our group’s leader
until now, Kouenji’s been acting selfishly. It’s understandable that
the group would object strongly to that. He’s probably already being
treated as a disruptive element. There’s no time. The one thing I’d
like to avoid is being late on the very first day. Nominally it would be
someone like Hirata who’d make that call and guide the group.
However, seeing as how our group is clearly lacking a leader, that did
not come to pass.
“Promise us, right here, that you’ll be cooperative.”
“What do you mean by promise to be cooperative? Does that mean

you yourself feel loyalty towards this improvised group? I hardly see
it that way.”
“I don’t want to cooperate either.”
Ishizaki looks around. The prime reason for that being me and
nothing else. He unintentionally ended up landing his gaze on me.
“Because of Class A. Does that reason not satisfy you?”
Hashimoto, who came down beside me, ended up receiving that

gaze.
“Tch. It’s not just A, it’s all of them.”
Lumping us all together like that, Ishizaki once again turned back to
face Kouenji.
“Just like Red Hair-kun, you seem to be headed down a bad path. It’s
a pleasant feeling just watching you but it’s getting old now that I
have to interact with you directly. Rather than minding me, shouldn’t
you be on your way to the assembly point? Before your
incompetence gets revealed.”
Kouenji may be the only one who has grasped the situation but
considering the situation, it’s like pouring fuel on a fire.
By using provocative words like that, it’s clear that he’s stoked
Ishizaki’s anger.
“Fine by me, you bastard!”
Ishizaki yelled. And then Keisei, who was made aware of it by

Kouenji’s remarks, checked the clock and panicked.
“There’s not even five minutes left until assembly. Please leave the
quarrelling for later.”
“Not my problem. If we’re late then it’s his fault!”
Looks like a little bit of water won’t be enough to extinguish the

flames of Ishizaki’s anger anymore now.
On the contrary, it seems to be gaining momentum. Keisei’s keeping

an eye on the situation to a certain extent and he can also make
declarations on it. However, he’s not taking any action that’d take
their feelings into account.
“You’re a simple-minded person. That’s why you’ve fallen to Class

D.”
Remarks that are just adding fuel to the fire are dropped this time by
Yahiko. As for the rest, the Class B students are keeping a low profile
and waiting for this whole situation to blow over.
“How unfortunate. I don’t know whether we can make it with this

group or not.”
Beside me, Hashimoto sighed and lamented the situation.
“Well, can’t be helped I guess.”
Hashimoto said so. I thought he’d continue playing the role of the
observer but he punched the wooden bed with his balled fist. All the
other students, save for Kouenji, reacted to that sound.
“Let’s calm down. I won’t say it’s a bad thing to quarrel and slug it
out but this is hardly the place nor the time for it, right? Of course, if
the furniture we’re using gets damaged, it’ll also become a matter of
taking responsibility. If our faces start swelling, we may be
questioned on what happened too. Right?”
Creating a silence through making a sound without using his voice,

Hashimoto said what needed to be said. Ishizaki, who had been
yelling about how it’s not his problem, now probably understands
that this isn’t the place for that.
“Glasses-kun over there, what’s your name again?”
“Yukimura.”
“That’s right, it’s exactly as Yukimura-kun said. There’s no time. For

now, tuck away your anger and let’s head for the assembly, shall we?
Then, we’ll eat our breakfast and if your anger still hasn’t abated by
then, you’re free to decide whether or not to slug it out again. That’s
what being in a group means, right?”
“…aren’t you glad, Kouenji? You get to live for a while longer.”
“Yeah, I’m really glad. Because I happen to be a pacifist after all.”
Despite everything, this is to be expected of Class A I guess. I don’t

know where Hashimoto stands in the class’s hierarchy but he
brilliantly tided over the situation. The match has been struck but at
least somehow it didn’t get as far as an explosion. While carrying a
bomb with the fuse lit, we left the room. And so students from
across school years, having been separated into groups, gathered in
one, single classroom.
Approximately 40 people. You could say it’s almost like we make up a

class. The 1st years all casually extend the morning’s greetings to the
2nd and 3rd years.
Not too long afterwards, a teacher came into the classroom.
“I’m in charge of Class B from the 3rd year. The name’s Onodera. I’ll
be performing a rollcall now and then you’ll be heading outside and
cleaning your designated areas. After that, you’ll be cleaning the
school building. This will be routine every morning. If it rains, you will
be exempt from outside cleaning but since that means you’ll be
spending more time cleaning the school building, it’s not like the
time for this will decrease. And also, regarding lessons from today
onwards, it won’t be the school’s teachers doing the teaching but
rather individuals who teach various topics. Don’t forget to welcome
them properly and act politely.”
After that short explanation, our group headed off to do some

cleaning.
The smell of grass coming from the tatami spread out before us
tickled our noses. A room that, for some reason, felt nostalgic to me
was spread out before my eyes. The place the teacher escorted us to
was a spacious area that looked like a dojo. It looks like we’ll be
completing this task alongside some students from the other groups.
“Starting from today, this will be where you practice Zazen in the
morning and in the evening.”
“This shall be the first time I’ve done Zazen in my life.”
The Professor said so casually from the other side but upon hearing
those words, the man in charge of this task approached him.
“I-Is something the matter?”
The Professor, surprised by the overbearing pressure of the silence,

asked that while looking up.
“Is that dialect something you’re born with? Or perhaps it’s related
to your hometown?”
“That is not the case…”
“Then you’re not from the Muromachi period or the Edo period
either right?”
“Huh? Of course that is not the case either…”
“I see. Then I don’t know why you’re speaking like that but here
that’s a demerit for you. Take this chance to fix that ridiculous dialect
of yours and grow up.”
“W-What?”
“What will someone think if you speak that way to them on your first
meeting. Or perhaps you’d like to me to explain it from that angle as
well?”
I don’t know why the Professor chooses to speak that way but even I
could tell that it’s intentional on his part.
In society…or at least in a strict environment, he surely won’t be

permitted to speak that way.
It has nothing to do with rules or obligations but rather, it falls within

the territory of ‘morals’ and ‘manners’. Of course, it’s possible for
you to refuse to do so by claiming this is an idiosyncrasy of yours but
only a minority of people could get away with that.
“Alright, listen up here. To be acknowledged, to be known, to prove

that you’re special and to act uncaringly of others. There are plenty
of people like that. Not just youngsters but the elderly as well, now
and then you get people like that.”
The man in charge counsels the entire group in a strict tone of voice.
“I’m not saying to discard your individuality entirely in the face of

society and you’re free to express yourself. But what I’m trying to say
is that once you enter society, you must never forget to be
considerate of the feelings of others. Here we’ll be conducting
lessons that will have an effect on that sort of mindset. One of those
lessons is Zazen. By holding your words and your actions in you will
integrate yourself into the collective whole and be subsumed. Be
considerate of others and finally think about it. What sort of person
you are, what you are capable of.”
Get it? As though saying that, the man in charge attentively directed
his gaze at the Professor and then left.
“I have felt fea—no, I need to be careful.”
He may not be able to ditch his dialect straight away but from now
on, through repeatedly practicing Zazen, the Professor may be able
to reflect on himself. On why he slipped into that dialect just now,
that is. The groups each take their seats and we received a simple
explanation in this very room. In this place, known as a Zazendo, we
need to ball our fist, be it the left or the right one, and clutch it with
the other hand at all times, whether we’re walking or standing.
And we’ll need to keep it at around the height of our solar plexus. It’s
a stance known as Shasyu.
Depending on which school we’re talking about, you may need to

use a specific hand to do the clutching but those schools and the
such probably don’t apply here. Then we received one more
explanation regarding Zazen. That Zazen is nothing more than a form
of meditation. Practicing Zazen isn’t about emptying your head but
rather forming an image. That there’s something known as the Ten
Bulls that act as a method through which the image is visualized.
It’s a series of ten illustrations that depict the road to Zen

enlightenment. Since Zazen is a first for me too, I haven’t
experienced it before.
“After you sit cross-legged, place your legs on top of your thighs.
Since the exam’s outcome also depends on how well you can
perform the lotus position, make sure you do the best you can.”
“Oww…is he for real? I can’t get one leg up though……”
“If you are unable to pull it off from the beginning, then you may opt
for the half lotus position that you perform with one leg.”
The man in charge demonstrated it himself to give us a sample of

that too. I was able to cross my legs without much difficulty and so I
chose to go with the lotus position. From what I can see, it doesn’t
look like many students are able to pull it off surprisingly enough. As
for Kouenji, who I’ve grown somewhat curious about……he’s casually
crossing his legs for Zazen. A small smile on his face, it looks like he’s
gone ahead and entered a state of Zen alone.
Since there doesn’t seem to be anything in his posture worth

correcting, the man in charge didn’t make a big deal out of him going
on ahead.
“That guy, he can do it if he puts his mind to it after all.”
Beside me, having succeeded in performing the lotus position

himself, Tokitou whispered that.
“It doesn’t seem like he dislikes this sort of thing. For now that’s a
relief.”
“No doubt about that.”
The man in charge is a hard-faced man, but if it’s Kouenji, it wouldn’t

be strange even if he refused to act without a trace of fear in him.
As the students understood what it is in general, Zazen time began.

Since quite a bit of time was spent on the explanation, the first
session was limited to about five minutes.
Cleaning and Zazen are done for the morning and since it’s now
around 7 o’clock, it’s time for breakfast. But rather than the large
cafeteria we used last night, we were instead taken outside. There, a
large, spacious area for meals had been prepared and there are even
multiple kitchens. Several groups are already there.
“The school will be offering meals for today but starting from
tomorrow, provided the weather is clear, you will have to cook your
own meals with your group. As for the amount and how to share it,
you’ll have to discuss it amongst yourselves.”
“Seriously? I’ve never cooked a meal before though.”
Ishizaki muttered but there’s no dodging this one since that’s the
rule. Preparations for breakfast continued on while we received
instructions on how to cook starting from tomorrow onwards. The
breakfast menu’s already been confirmed and apparently manuals
on how to cook them will be distributed. Looks like we won’t have to
worry about not knowing what to cook.
“Geh, is this all…?”
The menu is a simple one, a Japanese breakfast based on rice, soup

and main dishes. But students with big appetites would
understandably see it as being insufficient. For the record, it looks
like we can substitute this meal with something else but in that case
we’ll have to prepare the substitute ourselves.
“Thank god for the uninhabited island experience. Compared to that,

I’d take this one any day.”
As though he’s somehow at peace, Keisei eats his breakfast.
“If we’re going to do it fairly, then how about each school year has a
go at it?”
In the middle of breakfast, a 3rd year boy who looked like a leader
turned towards Nagumo and made his proposal for the breakfast
rotations.
“That’s right. No objections here. I’d like to start it off with the 1st
years.”
“How about it, 1st years? Any objections?”
There’s no way anyone could say they object in a situation like this.
Assuming the remaining days will all have clear weather, the number
of times we’ll need to cook breakfast would be six times. The order
in which we’ll be cooking is different but that’s no reason for
discontent.
It’s not something you’d naturally accept as a kouhai, but it’s not
really something that shouldn’t just shut up and accept either.
“Understood. Please go with that.”
Our leader, Keisei, accepted that.
“Since we’ll be cooking breakfast, what time do we have to get up

tomorrow?”
“…just in case we should wake up two hours in advance.”
Ishizaki vigorously shoots down Keisei’s proposal. To wake up two

hours in advance means waking up after 4 o’clock and making
preparations to head out.
“Still, we’ve got no choice but to do it. It’ll be disastrous if we fail to

prepare breakfast.”
“Then you guys do it. I’ll be sleeping.”
Ishizaki normally didn’t have much authority under Ryuuen but here
in this group he’s risen to the top of the hierarchy. It’s interesting
that he’s making declarations like this the moment his position
changed.
Being celebrated as one of the people who overthrew Ryuuen may

also be a cause of that. I don’t particularly feel like confronting
Ishizaki, who kept on acting bullishly despite knowing the truth.
Because there’s also the fact that he coincidentally happened to be
placed in my group, which left him quite shaken mentally. Every time
he makes a decision, it’s not just other people he’s hurting but also
himself. Ishizaki and Albert aren’t cut out to be leaders or strategists.
They’re more suited towards being the third-in-command and
rallying the other students. As a matter of fact, Ryuuen should have
left them in that position.
Keisei and Yahiko too, are similar in that regard. They’re not as
foolhardy as Ishizaki but they really aren’t cut out for a position
where they’d have to lead others. I had expected Class B to be more
actively involved but they’ve been unusually quiet until now and
they’re continuing to stand by watchfully. Perhaps they lack
initiative. More than I had expected. With the exception of students
like Kanzaki or Shibata, that is. In which case, as I suspected,
Hashimoto’s the one best suited towards uniting this group. He
possesses both the prestige of being in Class A as well as the ability
to assess the situation. Also, the fact that he’s able to make decisions
while taking others into account to a certain extent might be crucial
for this group.
However, I don’t really feel like he’s willing to lead the group himself
though.
3
The morning’s plain, no, healthy breakfast is over and lessons began
in earnest. The large groups all gathered in a classroom that’s slightly
more spacious than the ones back at the Advanced Nurturing High
School. I wonder if it’s made to resemble a university classroom? In
particular, there isn’t any order to our seating and we’re free to sit
wherever we want, beside whoever we want. Inevitably enough,
everyone ended up sitting with their small groups from the same
school year. You could sit alone in the corner of the classroom if you
wanted to but doing so would attract attention to you from the
other school years and depending on the circumstances, you might
even receive a warning.
Since the 2nd year and 3rd year small groups have yet to arrive, we
1st years have free reign to choose our seats.
“In this case……would it be better for us to sit up front?”
“No, it’ll save us trouble if we wait before taking our seats. Shouldn’t
we just wait for the seniors to take their seats first and sit wherever’s
free afterwards?”
Looks like Keisei doesn’t want to run the risk of selfishly taking the
seats at the back and getting chewed out for it after.
“You better not go off and do your own thing, Kouenji. Can’t have
you sitting wherever you please alone after all.”
“As long as the seats are free, I believe I can sit wherever I please
though.”
Despite saying that, he showed no sign of selfishly taking a seat

somewhere. So it’s not like he’s the type of man to ignore any and all
rules after all. He’s also usually quiet in our daily lessons. Kouenji
probably has his own set of rules.
“You seem to be struggling, 1st years.”
Spotting us, one of the 2nd years called out to us.
“If you’re having trouble, would you like me to lend you a hand?”
“No, we’re fine……”
Keisei bowed slightly in response to the pressure of one of our

seniors offering his help.
“Hah…why do I have to be the leader?”
Greeting each and every one of the 2nd and 3rd years is also one of
the things that a leader ought to do. As a result of that, he seems to
be under an immense amount of stress. If I leave him this way……it
might only be a matter of time.
PE classes are held in the afternoon, or rather, I should say that basic
physical conditioning takes place in the afternoon. According to the
briefing, the main focus will be on marathon training and it also looks
like a long-distance relay race is scheduled for the last day. It’ll
probably be one of the things tested. It seems we’ll be practicing
outdoors for a few days and then on the race track.
“Hah, haah.”
Keisei is panting.
There were many tasks, going back all the way to the morning, that
exhausted us physically and so he’s struggling. If it had been
something like studying, which is more knowledge oriented, then I
may have been able to offer him some advice but when it comes to
something like basic physical conditioning, there’s not much I can do
but watch. On the other hand, Ishizaki and Albert aren’t really the
cigarette smoking delinquent type and they’re physically stronger
than the average student so they’re able to perform these tasks
without much trouble.
“…I’ve only been analyzing things since morning.”
Somehow, I feel like I’m getting tired of my current state. Leaving

aside whether or not I’m going to take any action, it’s probably
because I feel that I should at least raise the group’s standards so
that we don’t end up becoming candidates for expulsion. If we come
in at last place and fall below the borderline established by the
school then Keisei will be expelled. The probability of me being
dragged down along with him is extremely low but that still isn’t a
guarantee.
Because I may yet incur his resentment for not extending a helping
hand despite knowing of his struggle.
Should I provide the minimum backup required to keep him from

receiving a red card? Or should I take a certain degree of action to
send this group skyrocketing? Or perhaps I should just hope that this
problem resolves itself and keep on observing? I quickly ruled out
the option of observing inside my head.
The presence of Kouenji will probably cause anxieties in the future as

well. I suppose I should hurry up and make a move. I slowed down
and joined Kouenji, who’s running nonchalantly behind me. Even as I
approached him, Kouenji did not so much as spare me a glance.
Looks like he won’t take a single step outside of his own world unless
I give him a knock.
“Hey, Kouenji. Would you mind treating them a little more mildly?”
“By them, are you referring to the group, Ayanokouji Boy?”
“Yeah. The other students are in a state of confusion. Not everyone’s

as incredible as you are.”
“Ha. Ha. Ha. Certainly I am a one and only unique existence.

However, don’t you think it’s the height of stupidity for me to slow
down just so the masses can keep up?”
“Well…I don’t know what’s right and what’s not……”
“What are you thinking of doing?”
“I’m thinking it’d be great if the group’s able to achieve a relatively

good score. I’d like to avoid expulsion.”
“If you desire that then you’ll have no other choice but to work for it,
right?”
“For the record, I’m talking to you now because I intend on working
for it.”
Our feet. I could hear the sound of them stomping down on the
ground. Kouenji seems to have immediately returned to his own
world and so he didn’t respond. As I thought, it’s impossible.
When it comes to Kouenji, half-assed threats and appeals are

meaningless. Looking back on our school life until now, that much is
clear. Even if all the students, or perhaps the teachers, were to try
persuading him, if his answer to that is a ‘No’ then that’s a definite
‘No’. He’s just that type.
Perhaps it’s because this is the first day of our lessons, since despite
our exhausting marathon training the rest of our lessons consisted
only of explanations regarding this school and what will be taking
place during the rest of the week. The majority of the lessons
consisted of something along those lines. However, it’s made
abundantly clear that what we will be learning is ‘sociality’. But even
if it’s put that way to them, the 1st year students probably won’t get
it. The senior students are acting calm. Apparently the experience
gap between the 1st years and the 2nd years is an insurmountable
one.
“Uuu………”
Our final lesson for the afternoon, Zazen, just ended but Keisei
collapsed right there and then, unable to move.
“Are you alright?”
The first day. Brought to a close with Zazen.
“I’m fine, is what I’d like to say but my legs feel numb…please give
me a moment.”
Looks like this has been an unexpectedly hard lesson for Keisei. For
about two minutes, he remained stiff and still while waiting out the
numbness in his legs. Among the other students, it appears Ishizaki
too, had a hard time with Zazen as he leaned forward in pain.
“Shit, eat and bath. Yeah, bath. Give me a hand here, Albert.”
Albert silently came over and lifted Ishizaki up by his arm.
“Geh! Do it more gently! Let go.”
Slam. Ishizaki collapsed.
“Gaaaah!”
Seeing that little interaction play out, I ended up thinking it seemed

fun. However, the other students in our group could only see Ishizaki
and them as parasites. Keisei too, ignored them and moved to leave
and so I daringly stood my ground.
“They’re an amusing bunch, aren’t they?”
I daringly said so and drew Keisei’s attention.
“It’s better to leave them be, Kiyotaka. They’re just fooling around. If
you don’t want to draw their attention, it’s best not to look at them.”
Keisei said so, trying to obstruct my field of view.
“He might not be as bad as Sudou but Ishizaki is also the type of guy
to hit first and ask questions later. It might end up being Ryuuen all
over again, you know.”
“Still, we’re in the same group. I’m sure they’ll be fine with a certain
degree of contact, won’t they?”
I pointed. And Ishizaki, noticing us, glared back. Keisei cowered for a
moment but Ishizaki quickly dragged Albert and left the dojo.
“What?”
“…you’re surprisingly brave, Kiyotaka.”
In truth, it’s because I already knew all about the true state of affairs
between Ishizaki and his group but I’d like to let them know,
indirectly, that drawing attention to that here is inadvisable. As long
as Keisei is the leader, controlling students from other classes will be
essential, to a degree.
“Keisei, we may have to peel off another layer here at this outdoor
school.”
“A layer? What do you mean?”
“It means we’ll have to befriend Ishizaki and Albert too. At least to a
certain extent.”
“That’s absurd. I’ll admit we’re in the same group but we’re
essentially enemies here. No matter what, befriending them isn’t
something I can do. Because this isn’t the last special exam we’ll be
going through after all.”
There is no reason for us to get along with them. That’s what Keisei is
saying. I felt the same way too at first after enrolling here. As a
matter of fact, this school thrives through that kind of conflict.
However, recently I’ve started feeling that there may be another way
besides that.
“I hear the student council president Nagumo’s succeeded in uniting

the classes.”
“That’s—just his charisma. It’s because he’s special. I don’t have that
sort of talent…no, I don’t think that’s a feat anyone from the other
classes would be able to pull off either, right? In the first place, we
still don’t know if Nagumo-senpai’s method will hold out until
graduation or not. I don’t know what he has in mind but no matter
how much they get along the only ones who will be getting the last
laugh in are the students who graduate from Class A in the end. The
other classes will just end up in tears.”
Keisei said so and left the dojo.
It happened after dinner, when I had decided to go back to my room

ahead of the others. Perhaps there’s some sort of trouble in the
corridor, as I could see several boys and girls crowded together.
“Sorry, sorry. Are you ok?”
“Yes…no need for concern.”
Yamauchi from our class apologetically extended his hand. The

person who fell appears to be Sakayanagi Arisu from the 1st years’
Class A. Sakayanagi did not take Yamauchi’s hand, rather, she tried to
get back up on her own. It doesn’t seem like she’s able to get back up
on her own, as she grasped her cane. Then, leaning on the wall, she
slowly got back up. It was only a short period of time between her
fall and her standing back up. However, in a situation like this where
she’d attract attention from her surroundings, Sakayanagi must have
felt that an extremely long amount of time time has passed.
Yamauchi awkwardly drew his hand back and left behind these
words.
“Then, umm, I’ll be off?”
“Yes. Please don’t concern yourself with me.”
Sakayanagi gave a slight smile and averted her eyes from Yamauchi.
Both boys and girls felt relief at the fact that it didn’t turn into a
problem before scattering.
“Really though, Sakayanagi-chan is cute but isn’t she clumsy?”
Yamauchi did not even entertain the possibility that it was his
carelessness that caused the collision.
“Are you alright?”
Somehow, since our eyes made contact, I approached Sakayanagi

and called out to her.
“Thank you for your concern but it’s not a big deal.”
“I’ll give Yamauchi an earful later.”
“It’s not like he deliberately did it, I only fell once at most.”
Sakayanagi laughed thinly at that but her eyes weren’t laughing one
bit.
“Well then, please excuse me.”
Since they were in different groups, Kamuro, who’s usually always by

her side, isn’t here. I have no way of knowing what sort of battles are
taking place on the girls’ side and I have no interest towards it either.
But Sakayanagi, who had walked off, stopped and looked back. Did
she notice that I had been staring?
“I just remembered now that I have something to discuss with you,
Ayanokouji-kun.”
Tapping her cane once, she gave a faint smile.
“Class B certainly is a unified class. You could say that this is because
Ichinose Honami-san has earned the trust of her comrades by giving
it her all up until now. However, is it really fine to trust her so much,
is what I’m thinking.”
“This sounds like something that has nothing to do with me.”
But Sakayanagi continued on without even a hint of paying attention

to what I had to say.
“A while back, there was this sort of rumor about her. That she
possesses a tremendous amount of points. That despite her not yet
having accomplished anything significant in the special exams until
now, she possesses enough points to warrant an investigation from
the school. That honestly surprised me. However, is it normal for one
to earn that many points? In all likelihood, don’t you think she’s
acting as Class B’s safe?”
“I wonder. The only ones who’d know that for sure would be
Ichinose herself, or her classmates. What meaning can there possibly
be in telling me something like this?”
“What I’m trying to say is……whether or not it’s really fine to entrust
all those private points to her. For instance, if due to a mistake she’s
made, she’s fallen into a predicament where a massive sum of points
would be necessary and she used them to protect herself, or using
those accumulated points in order to save a classmate. These are
actions that nobody can blame her for in all likelihood. You could say
that her acting as their safe is for that purpose.”
“It’s probably that.”
“However…if she were to use that massive sum of points selfishly for
her own pleasure, then the school may make a move on the basis
that it’s fraud.”
In any case, this is something that’s relevant to the students of Class

B other than Ichinose and not me. If she truly is acting as their safe,
the only ones who have the right to complain about that are the
students who deposited it with her.
“I doubt Ichinose will use up private points for her own sake though.”
“Yes, that is true. At the very least, for now nobody’s doubting her.”
In other words, from this point onwards, there will be suspicion cast
on her, is what she’s trying to say.
“I am looking forward to when we return to the school after this

exam ends.”
Perhaps she’s satisfied after saying what she had to say from start to
finish, Sakayanagi walked off without so much as looking back.
One hour left to go until lights out at 10 o’clock. In our shared room,
without much to say to one another, we passed the time in silence.
The trigger for everyone to get along with each other is a hard one.
Even if you suddenly started speaking to someone from another
class, they’ll just wonder what you’re even putting in the effort for
and so it’s difficult to strike up a conversation. It would be great if
someone took the initiative to give us a topic to converse about but
that seems hopeless.
At that moment, someone lightly knocked on the door. Looks like we

have a visitor.
“Who is it? At a time like this.”
Doesn’t seem like anyone knows and so everyone curiously looked at

the door.
“Might be a teacher.”
Ishizaki indifferently said so. Certainly that’s a possibility. Keisei got

up and started walking while asking who’s knocking. The person on
the other side truly is someone unexpected.
“Are you guys still up?”
“President Nagumo, can we help you with something?”
“I came to check on you guys since we’re in the same group. Can I
come in?”
There isn’t a single 1st year brave enough to say ‘no’ after having
heard that. Keisei immediately gave his consent and welcomed
Nagumo into the room. But apparently he didn’t come alone. He’s
accompanied by Vice President Kiriyama as well as two 3rd year
students. One of them is a student from Class B named Tsunoda and
the other, Ishikura, is also from Class B. Upon entering the room,
Nagumo surveyed his surroundings.
“As expected, they made the room the same way you did, senpai.”
Nagumo smiled and said so to Ishikura.
“Looks like it. So? How are you planning on deepening the ties
between us by dragging us all the way to the 1st years’ room?”
He asked Nagumo but Keisei, not quite having comprehended the

situation, asked Nagumo.
“Deepening ties?”
“I told you, didn’t I? I came to check on you guys since we’re in the
same group. We don’t have any televisions or PCs or cell phones
here. To be honest with you guys, there’s nothing remotely similar to
entertainment here. But it’s not like we have absolutely nothing to
play with.”
Saying that, Nagumo brought out a small box from inside the pocket
of his jersey.
“Cards?”
“Playing cards in this day and age? I’m sure that’s what you’re
thinking. But this is a staple of training camps much like this one.”
Nagumo casually sat down in a vacant spot. And then he peeled the
vinyl tape off the sealed box, opening it.
“Please take your seats too, senpai. Sorry 1st years but since there
isn’t much space, please go back to your beds.”
Nagumo stopped the 1st years who were taking their seats and said
that.
“I’m not doing this.”
Tsunoda declined and turned his back.
“Please don’t say that, let’s do it. We may be able to talk about
things we can’t discuss anywhere else.”
Having been stopped like that, Tsunoda resignedly took his seat.
After him, Ishikura too, took his seat.
“To liven up the game, I’m thinking we should bet something on it.
I’m looking for some good ideas.”
The 1st years, already nervous given that they’re dealing with a
senior student, couldn’t give out any ideas right away. It’s probably
mostly because they don’t know what they should and should not
say to the student council president.
Nagumo too, knows that the 1st years would naturally shrink back
like this.
“We’ve decided on the order in which we’ll cook breakfast, right?

Why don’t we go back to that as a starting point and bet that on
this? If you keep losing again and again then in the worst case
scenario, you’ll have to cook breakfast up until the day this training
camp ends. On the other hand, if you don’t lose at all then you won’t
have to cook breakfast even once. That’s what I’m trying to say.”
“Oi, Nagumo. Isn’t that something we should discuss with the whole
group?”
Ishikura called out to him.
“It’s just the order in which we cook breakfast. Please give me some
leeway with this at least.”
Since he’s acting as student council president of this school, he

unreservedly spoke his wishes even to his seniors. On the other
hand, it doesn’t look like the 3rd years can act too tough when
dealing with Nagumo. Knowing of the showdown between him and
Horikita Manabu, they probably don’t want to muddy the waters by
intervening clumsily.
“Got it. Let’s play cards and decide.”
“We’re fine with this too, right?”
Keisei, with some slight reservation, turned towards the 1st years in
the room and asked.
Ishizaki, Hashimoto and the others all gave small nods as though in
consent. I did the same too. And then the remaining students
nodded, with a slight delay. With the sole exception of Kouenji.
“Kouenji, you object to using playing cards to decide?”
It would have been fine to just ignore him but Nagumo boldly spoke
to Kouenji. In the gymnasium, during the afternoon, their little back-
and-forth there may have something to do with this.
“I neither approve nor disapprove. The majority vote already seems

to have given you the answer.”
“It has nothing to do with numbers. I want you to tell me what you
think.”
“Then allow me to answer you, student council president. I don’t

have the slightest interest in this interaction. To consent or to object.
I haven’t even thought of such things. Does this satisfy you?”
Kouenji’s remarks sound like they’ll cause problems again. However,

Nagumo gave a pleasant laugh and unexpectedly said this to Kouenji.
“Why don’t you join the student council, Kouenji? I’d like to welcome
someone as interesting as you into it. From what I hear, you’re quite
capable too when it comes to academics and sports.”
Everyone in the room, including the 3rd years, were shocked at this.
No, Kouenji’s the only one whose expression didn’t change.
“It’s unfortunate. I have no interest in the student council.”
“I suppose so. But know that you’re welcome anytime. If the student
council happens to catch your interest, feel free to call me anytime.”
It looks like Nagumo didn’t expect Kouenji to accept immediately

from the very beginning.
“Now then, shall we play cards?”
Nagumo averted his eyes from Kouenji and once again proposed that
to us.
“What exactly will we be playing?”
“Let’s see, why don’t we just play Old Maid? The last one to hold the
Joker loses. Two from each school year will participate. Six of us in
total for this match.”
I’m not very familiar with playing cards but Old Maid is something
even I know about.
“Participating students are free to switch out. But please just don’t
do so when we’re in the middle of the game.”
Nagumo said so and started shuffling the cards. And once he’s done
doing that he handed them over to the 3rd years. To ensure there’s
no cheating going on, he handed them over to the 1st years as well.
Keisei, while shuffling the cards, looked for one more student who’d
be willing to participate. Since no one volunteered, Hashimoto
resignedly raised his hand and came down from his bed.
And just like that, the game of Old Maid started. The players being
1st years, 2nd years and 3rd years. Being made to cook breakfast
entails waking up early. Since each school year is scheduled for two
turns each, being able to win 5 rounds and lose only 1 would lead to
a favourable outcome. In the worst case scenario, winning 4 rounds
and losing 2 would still be acceptable.
“Playing cards in silence isn’t really fun so let’s chat.”
Nagumo proposed that.
Having received the deck that Keisei had shuffled, Nagumo started
dealing out the cards.
“I’ll be dealing the cards for the first round but starting from the
second round onwards, the loser will have to shuffle and deal out the
cards.”
Everyone nodded their consent. From the moment he entered this

room until now, Nagumo has yet to look at me even once. It
probably means that despite having made contact with me during
the winter vacation, Nagumo doesn’t really think much of me.
“Also, the 1st years who aren’t playing should feel free to make
yourselves at home. Being nervous around your seniors all the time
will have an impact on you tomorrow.”
He said that but still, we were unable to kick back and relax like we
had been doing a while ago. Kouenji alone slept, not paying any
attention… From the bottom bunk, I decided to observe the game
being played.
“Even if this is only a game, it’s not like the 1st years can just afford
to lose, senpai.”
“Unfortunately, I’m not the lucky type. Don’t count on me too

much.”
“It’ll be fine, senpai. Because I think you’re all relatively strong.

You’re not bad enough to lose both the first and the second round.”
Despite it being a game of cards where one doesn’t know what hand
they’ll be dealt, Nagumo’s still brimming with confidence.
The first round proceeded smoothly and soon enough they were
halfway through the game.
“Done.”
The 3rd year, Ishikura, succeeded in ridding himself of all his cards.
Vice President Kiriyama was next and then Nagumo finished third.
The 2nd years’ victory was decided early on, putting more pressure
on the 1st years.
“Done.”
Hashimoto bowed towards the 3rd years and brought forth two
cards of the same value. Now the only remaining players are Keisei
and Tsunoda from the 3rd years.
I felt the mood was rather tense for a game but still, they calmly
proceeded. Two cards left in Keisei’s hand and a card left in the 3rd
year’s hand. In other words, Keisei’s the one holding the Joker. If the
3rd year ends up picking the Joker, then that would mean Keisei
wins. However…the card that Tsunoda picked after some
deliberation happened to be the winning card.
“Alright, this clinches it.”
“I lost.”
The first round ended with Keisei’s defeat and with that, the 1st
years are now saddled with the task of making breakfast once.
“Let’s calm down. Just losing once or twice doesn’t mean anything.”
Hashimoto said that to Keisei as though cheering him up. Keisei

replies with a nod but he seemed apologetic about having lost. He
may be thinking about the possibility of losing another round.
“I told you earlier, didn’t I? The loser has to gather up the cards and
deal them out.”
“I-I’m sorry.”
Keisei, who forgot that, panickedly picked up the cards. The second
round started soon after. From my position, I could see the hand of
the one of the 3rd years. He’s holding a Joker.
He kept the Joker until halfway through the game but after some
time, it passed to a different student.
And then…the remaining two players ended up being Kiriyama and

Keisei. Now that he’s engaged in a one-on-one for the second time in
a row, it looks like Keisei couldn’t help himself and ended up getting
nervous. To top it off, judging from the number of cards remaining, I
could tell that Keisei’s the one holding the Joker. Hesitantly, the 2nd
year, Kiriyama, slowly grasped a card. Keisei did his best to keep up a
poker face but seeing the card that’s being taken from him, his face
fell. And within the span of a few minutes, the 1st years suffered
consecutive defeats. Yahiko, who had been assessing the situation,
signalled Keisei for a switch.
“Maybe it’s better if you switched.”
After those words came from Nagumo, Keisei obediently switched

out with Yahiko.
“I’m not very good at playing games like this. I’m sorry but I’m
leaving it to you.”
Keisei, who bears the responsibility for the consecutive losses,

observed the 1st years’ battle from behind. Of course, even Yahiko
would be nervous when facing down his seniors. However, perhaps it
has something to do with him usually treating Katsuragi as a senior,
he seems rather calm. Still, that might not have much of an effect on
the outcome of the game. I don’t know how much skill factors into a
game like this but you’d need a tremendous amount of luck to not
draw the Joker.
“I’m starting to feel like giving the 1st years this one.”
Nagumo said, perhaps feeling sorry since he had been winning

consecutively.
“By the way, Ishikura-senpai, how’s the club doing?”
“You don’t have any interest in basketball, do you?”
“No such thing. Of course, my interest in it isn’t to the extent of my

interest in soccer though.”
“This year we’ve had some athletic 1st years joining so we may be
able to expect great things next year. We didn’t really achieve much
this year after all. It’s pathetic to admit this as the captain though.”
There are several 1st years who have joined the basketball club but
in all likelihood, he’s referring to Sudou when he spoke of athletic 1st
years. Sudou’s hard work seems to have attracted the attention of
even a retired 3rd year.
“I’m looking forward to that.”
“You seem to be focusing solely on the student council though. Don’t

you have any lingering feelings for soccer?”
“It’s not like I was aiming to make it as a professional. Besides, I can

continue playing soccer wherever I want. It’s just that the role of
student council president at this school is really attractive for me.”
“It’s great that you’re working hard at the student council but I have
misgivings about you picking fights with Horikita.”
“Picking a fight is not my intent. I want to be acknowledged by my

senpai who I’ve idolized for a long time now. Those pure feelings are
all I have.”
Ishikura gave Nagumo a glance but then immediately turned back

towards his cards.
“I’m first this time around.”
Smoothly losing all his cards, Ishikura ended up as the first victor.
“I’m done too.”
Right afterwards, Yahiko also seems to have gotten his cards in order
as he happily discarded his last two cards. In order for the 1st years
to win, everything now rides on Hashimoto. His cards seem to be
steadily decreasing but in the end, what’s really important is the
Joker and who’s holding it.
“Alright.”
After the 2nd year senior who finished third, Hashimoto also finished
up.
“Oh, the 1st years have won for the first time. Congratulations.”
“Thank you very much, Nagumo-senpai.”
The ones left in the end are the student council president, Nagumo,
and Tsunoda from the 3rd year. However, Nagumo has the
advantage. There’s a 50% chance this concludes the match.
“Well then, excuse me.”
Nagumo said that as he grasped the card on the right without any
hesitation.
However, what he ended up grabbing was the Joker.
“Too bad.”
The 3rd year, Tsunoda, picked the card on the right just like Nagumo
did earlier when Nagumo extended the two cards in his hand.
“This clinches it.”
As a result, the Joker was left in Nagumo’s possession and the 2nd
years ended up suffering a defeat.
“I’ve been beaten. Then shall we go for a fourth round?”
Nagumo, without any bitterness, made preparations for a fourth
round.
“The 1st years have won for the first time with this. How about I
have you lose again? You’re our juniors after all, so I’d like you to
take over our duties.”
Saying that, Nagumo began dealing out the cards.
“If I recall, Sudou’s from Class D, isn’t he? Who’s from Class D here?”
While the cards are being dealt out, Ishikura asked that and looked
over towards the 1st years.
“Ahh, we’re Sudou’s classmates.”
Keisei said so while glancing at me. And then he immediately added

this.
“Just one thing, starting from this month we’ve been promoted to
Class C.”
One wouldn’t normally care much for the affairs of a school year
that’s not theirs. But when Keisei said that, Ishikura was impressed
while looking surprised.
“So you’ve been promoted from Class D to Class C, huh? That’s

impressive.”
“Of course, not too long after enrolling, this year’s Class D ran out of
class points though.”
“And you still got yourselves promoted to Class C. Good going there.
How large’s the gap between you and Class B?”
When Ishikura asked that, Keisei stopped answering.
“Please forget it. This is a group comprised of all the classes. It’s my
bad for bringing an incendiary topic into this.”
He apologized. Certainly, this isn’t a topic to bring up in a place like

this. For Ishizaki and the others from Class D who fell behind us, and
for Class B, this surely isn’t a fun topic to discuss. As a result, the 1st
years barely joined the conversation and most of it revolved around
Nagumo and the 3rd years. The fourth round. When four out of six
people finished up, Nagumo called for a stop.
“The remaining players are two 1st years, huh? There’s no need to
play this to the end anymore, right?”
No matter who wins, it doesn’t change the fact that the 1st years will
lose. Yahiko and Hashimoto put the remaining cards back into the
deck. Even though we’ve managed to beat the 2nd years led by
Nagumo once, the 1st years still lost thrice. Initially, we’d only have
to cook breakfast twice. But thanks to this game of Old Maid, that
number’s increased. If we lose again, we’d be burdened with even
more.
“Shall we switch?”
Hashimoto requested a switch with another 1st year and stepped

down. There probably aren’t many 1st years willing to play with this
gloomy mood going on.
“I don’t want to waste time. It doesn’t matter who, just join. You
there.”
I had been observing the match when Nagumo looked at me and

beckoned me over. Of course, I’d like to decline but this isn’t exactly
a situation where I can afford to do so. Regardless of whether he
intentionally picked me or randomly picked me, I should probably
accept.
“Sorry, Ayanokouji. I’m counting on you.”
“Sure.”
Three of the 1st years have already played so it’s not really strange
even if I happened to be picked.
Besides, this is just for fun, just a game and it’s just about who wins
and who loses. As we switched, Yahiko asked me to deal out the
cards. Shuffling the cards, I dealt them out awkwardly.
“Alright then, this is the fifth round. I’d like to beat the 3rd years too.
Let’s put our backs into this, 1st years.”
Nagumo gave rough words of encouragement. I looked at the cards

in my hand and assessed the situation. When I did, several of those
cards had the same value but I also ended up drawing the Joker. As
long as I don’t do something to push this onto the 2nd years or 3rd
years, I stand no chance of winning.
I’m not very familiar with playing cards but there’s something I’m
curious about. In a way, having drawn the Joker right away may turn
out to be a good thing. After the check, the match started right away.
The game proceeded turn by turn but there’s no sign of anyone
drawing the Joker from me. Occasionally, a senior would grasp the
Joker but then they’d immediately let go. However, on the fifth turn,
the Joker was finally drawn from my hand. The senior who drew it
looked at me for an instant but then immediately regained his calm
and continued with the game. This time around, Yahiko’s the first
one to finish up and I finished second after him.
“So the 1st years got the drop on us, eh? Maybe the tides have
turned.”
In the end, it boiled down to two 3rd years going against each other.
Or should I say, everything went as Nagumo had hoped. One round
left. As a 1st year, I’d like to avoid losing anymore than we already
have.
“Next round’s the final one.”
“I’ll start dealing.”
As Ishikura started dealing out the cards, Kouenji called out to

Nagumo.
“President Nagumo.”
“What’s the matter, Kouenji? Do you finally feel like joining in?”
“I’m feeling a bit curious. I suppose I’ll see how this final game plays
out.”
He said so arrogantly but Nagumo paid no mind to that and only

listened to what he had to say.
“How it’ll play out?”
Nagumo, while looking at the cards being dealt out, glanced once at
the participants.
“This may be a game, but they’re still up against experienced senior

students. There’s a good chance the 1st years will lose.”
He answered. And with that, Kouenji laughed and closed his eyes as
though in satisfaction.
In all likelihood, the majority of the people here failed to understand
the meaning behind Kouenji’s question. Only the senior students
seem to have grasped the situation. I racked my brains thinking
about what I should do in regards to this fight. If I rely only on luck,
then I’m practically guaranteed to lose. However, if I take action to
avoid such an outcome, I may end up drawing Nagumo’s attention. I
checked my cards.
One of those cards is a card that I’ll definitely have to lose if I’m to
win. It’s the Joker that spells defeat.
“As for the 1st years, I’d like to finish them off with three losses. But
four losses also works for me.”
Nagumo’s words don’t sound like he’s just randomly saying them.
The final round starts in a clockwise direction. The players discard
two cards each. In about 1-2 minutes, the outcome will probably be
decided.
“Sorry 1st years, but I’m done.”
The first one to finish up is Tsunoda. Kiriyama finished next after him.
The remaining players are the two 1st years and the seniors, Nagumo
and Ishikura. The Joker’s been in my hand from the start. In the end,
I decided to give up on winning. I simply continued to play the game
silently without doing much. Yahiko finished and he gave a breath of
relief. And soon after that, Ishikura also finished leaving me in a one-
on-one against Nagumo.
“You don’t seem to be having fun, Ayanokouji.”
“That’s not true. I just have trouble expressing myself.”
“Really? You’ve been looking pale from the start. You’ve been
holding the Joker all this time, haven’t you?”
Nagumo’s remarks aren’t really anything out of the ordinary. Since

it’s a one-on-one, if he’s not holding the Joker then he’d obviously
understand what that entails.
“That might just be the case.”
Conversing with him would just be troublesome and so I brushed it

off.
Because I know that’s not what Nagumo wants to coax out of me. In
short, I think he wants to get me to talk back to him the way Kouenji
did. I silently extended two cards towards him. One of them is the
Joker and the other card’s the winning one for Nagumo. In all
likelihood, Nagumo will draw the winning card. No, I don’t get this
expression he’s making. Nagumo smiled as he reached out. And
then— “Good for you, Ayanokouji. Now you have a way out.”
Nagumo picked the Joker.
“Now this is unusual. I thought you’d surely be able to pick the right
one.”
Ishikura said so from beside Nagumo.
“A game of cards ultimately boils down to luck after all. I’ll lose when
I lose.”
Shuffling the cards in his hands, he extended two cards towards me.
“Now then, take your pick.”
From a third party perspective, there’s a 50/50 chance. But that
doesn’t really apply for this game. These cards came from a sealed
box but Nagumo is the one who first shuffled these cards and in that
moment, he must have marked the Joker. He’s used a trick.
You wouldn’t notice at first glance but there’s a small marking on the
Joker. You wouldn’t notice it normally. I unravelled this mystery
based on something along the lines of a prediction. So far, in all the
five rounds that he’s played, Nagumo’s been correctly guessing the
outcomes in advance. Of course, since there are also 1st years who
don’t know anything mixed in as well, there’s no real sense of
certainty. That’s why he spoke ambiguously and only guessed the
outcome in terms of teams with a high probability of winning and
teams with a low probability of winning. But the senior students who
have realized…no, who have been told about this trick possess an
overwhelming advantage. Either way, this is disgusting.
The card on the right from my point of view has a mark on it that
indicates it’s the Joker. There’s no mistaking it since it’s a rushed,
makeshift marking that was not applied to the other cards. If I pick
the other card here, I wonder what’ll happen. The answer to that is
simple. Nothing will happen. It would just mean I got the winning
half of the 50/50 chance.
“I really can’t tell which one’s which so I’ll just randomly pick one.”
I said so and reached out but Nagumo pulled the cards away.
“Please give it some thought before picking.”
“I don’t think it’s possible to tell just by thinking about it though.”
“Still, I insist.”
He compelled me to give it some thought halfway through.
“Understood, I’ll think about it.”
I said so as I looked at the cards. Of course, I no longer gave the cards

themselves any further thought. I kept quiet for about two seconds
and then reached out for the winning card.
“I like my chances with the one on the right. I’ll be picking that one.”
A reason as good as any.
This time, Nagumo didn’t stop me. The last winning card came into
my hands.
“Please excuse me.”
I said so as I put together the two cards and declared my victory.
“You’ve lost, Nagumo.”
“So it would seem. I mean, we were scheduled to cook breakfast

twice in the first place anyways so I don’t really mind.”
He said that and then gathered the cards scattered around.
“Still, it was fairly amusing. As I thought, Ishikura-senpai and I get

along well.”
“…I wonder.”
Brushing aside Nagumo’s words of courtesy, Ishikura left the room.
“There’s no problem with starting the order in which we cook

breakfast with the 1st years, is there? Please take care of it
tomorrow.”
“U-Understood. Thank you for tonight.”
Keisei thanked Nagumo. The senior students who have finished
playing cards got up and left the 1st year room.
“Doesn’t feel like we’ve interacted with them that much.”
I could understand why Ishizaki would mutter that. Ultimately, it only

amounted to a game that increased the 1st years’ burden by a bit.
Chapter 3: Premonition of Defeat
Introduction
On a Saturday, which would have been a holiday in our school life,

there are still lessons being held for the duration of the outdoors
school. But even though I call them lessons, the timetable itself
differs somewhat from the weekdays. What could be referred to as
lessons ended with the morning and after that is our own free time.
The special exam that began on Thursday too, is already on its third
day.
Discord began to occur within the group. It started around 5 o’clock

in the early morning.
“Aaaah, I’m fucking sleepy!”
At the outdoor cookhouse near the school building, Ishizaki

screamed.
“Everyone’s in the same boat. Ahh, please measure it so you don’t

mess up the amount of miso.”
Keisei warns him while flipping through the paper on which the
breakfast menu was written that the teachers had given us.
“Shut it. Why do I have to participate in cooking the meals in the first
place?”
Even as he moved his hands to stir the miso, Ishizaki did not stop
cursing.
“It can’t be helped, right? There’s the possibility we’ll incur a penalty
if everyone isn’t assembled here.”
“Hell if I care, shit……ahh.”
“What’s with that ‘ahh’ just now?”
“……nothing.”
“No way that was nothing. Where’s the salt you had in your hands!?”
“I added it all.”
Apparently, quite a bit of salt got added to the miso soup that
Ishizaki was in charge of.
Keisei panickedly put out the fire and checked the taste. And then he
coughed.
“You put too much in it, ugh! It’s not drinkable……”
If you gave that miso soup to the senior students, you’d get bashed
severely for it. In the first place, it’s bad for your body.
“Nothing for it but to make it again.”
“Don’t fuck around. If we’re making it again, then you start over from
scratch. I mean, what about Kouenji?”
“Hell if I know.”
“You’re in the same damn class.”
While glancing at the two of them quarreling over miso soup,

Hashimoto skillfully handled a frying pan on top of the stove while
cooking up an omelette.
“You’re quite the dexterous one……”
“It’s because I always cook my own meals.”
Hashimoto said so without a hint of pride and briskly continued

cooking. Albert approached Hashimoto silently. In his hands he
carried a bowl with scrambled eggs in it.
“Thank you. If you don’t mind, can I ask you to cut the vegetables
too?”
Despite his large frame, Albert began skillfully swinging a kitchen

knife on the chopping board.
Since there are a lot of mouths to feed, Hashimoto cooks the eggs
one after another. It appears, as far as cooking is concerned, these
two are set to be our aces. On the other hand, I managed to acquire
the extremely undemanding task of preparing the raw vegetables
and tableware. However, since I have to prepare everyone’s worth of
vegetables, it’s still a lot.
I can’t help with the china but I feel like I should help out with cutting
the vegetables too.
As I stood beside Albert, he looked at me silently and so I tried

communicating with him via eye contact.
“Can you handle it? Cutting vegetables, I mean.”
“Probably.”
Somehow, we managed to understand one another sufficiently

enough and he handed over the kitchen knife to me.
I’m glad I’ve utilized one before, even if only a little, since I had
started living in the dorm. I cut the vegetables, keeping up with
Albert’s proficiency. Still, I wonder exactly where that Kouenji went
off to. It’s already been more than 30 minutes since he said he’d be
going to the toilet. Class A and Class B students each sent a single
student to look for him but seeing as how they aren’t back yet, it
would appear they haven’t found him.
In the end, Kouenji did not return until breakfast and even after he
returned, he didn’t even try to persistently make the excuse that he
was stuck in the toilet due to a stomach ache. As such, I should
assume the relationship between Ishizaki and Kouenji has completely
deteriorated.
3 o’clock in the morning of that very same Saturday, it happened

while I was studying morals in the classroom. I could hear the
cheerful voice of a girl from outside. When I peered out of the
window from the 3rd floor, I could see the figure of Ichinose running
energetically around the campus. She seemed to have had a difficult
time putting together her group on the first day but the important
thing is that she looks cheerful now. Sakayanagi had declared her
intention to crush Ichinose but so far there’s no sign of that
happening. Of course, that might only be on the surface.
Gazing down from above, I could tell who Ichinose’s group members
are to a certain extent. Surprisingly enough, I only spotted one
person from our Class C among them. As for Class B, Ichinose’s the
only one there I recognized. Perhaps just like the boys have done,
they’re forming groups comprised of a majority class to maintain the
four classes status quo and picked her from Class B to meet the
minimum requirement. I don’t really know the students from Class A
and Class B in detail but I also spotted the girl who collided with
Horikita during the sports festival and sustained injuries as part of
Ryuuen’s ploy.
Fortunately, it looks like she’s made a complete recovery since she’s

now running without much difficulty. By the way, the student from
our Class C who’s part of that group is a girl by the name of Wang
Mei-Yu. She had first come here from China back when she was an
elementary school student and has remained in this country ever
since. That’s what I heard from someone in class. Her nickname is
‘Mii-chan’. A nickname that those not close to her would find difficult
to call her by. As for what else I know about her, her grades are
nothing short of extraordinary and she’s particularly good at
English…is the image I have of her.
Their overall grades may somewhat differ but no matter how you
look at it, she’s just as good as Keisei when it comes to academics.
And also, strangely enough, she’s similar to Keisei when it comes to
sports as well. She’s desperately trying to keep up with the rest of
her group members, but she’s by far the worst one. Even now, she’s
breathing hard while looking up at the sky like she’s about to
collapse. She’s limping and swaying. Ichinose noticed Mii-chan falling
behind and slowed down. And while giving her support in the form of
encouragements, she decided to run alongside her. And after a slight
delay, yet another girl, Class D’s Shiina Hiyori, also linked up with
them.
She doesn’t exactly look like the athletic type but with a smile on her
face, she kept pace with the other two girls. According to what
Ryuuen and those around him have been saying, Shiina’s been acting
as the leader of the girls of Class D. If that is indeed the case then the
group I’m seeing right now would have the leaders of two classes in
it. With this in mind, it wouldn’t be strange for Horikita and
Sakayanagi to be in the same group as one another, but that doesn’t
seem to be the case. Now feeling a little curious about how exactly
this group came to be, I took my eyes off the text I’m supposed to be
studying and looked out the window. I could tell that the atmosphere
in the classroom had become a heavy one due to the words that
came from the teacher.
“I’ll have the lot of you introduce yourselves now. However, I want
you to keep in mind that this isn’t just simply a self-introduction
you’ll be doing but that it’s part of your lesson here. Every day
henceforth, you will be giving a speech. The theme of the speech will
differ from school year to school year but the four main criteria you’ll
be judged on are: ‘Volume’, ‘Posture’, ‘Subject’ and
‘Communicativeness’”.
The word speech had been written in the materials we had been
given on the bus as well.
No doubt this is one of the subjects being examined here at the

outdoor school. In all likelihood, everyone in this large group will
have to come up with their own speech to give. For those with poor
communication skills, this particular subject may seem nothing short
of hellish. The 1st years are told to give their speech based on what
they’ve learned so far throughout this year and what they wish to
learn in the following years. The 2nd and 3rd years are to give their
speech based on matters like their future course and employment.
Basically, things that have to do with their futures.
“Seriously? What a shitty exam……”
I could understand why Ishizaki would say that disgustedly but his
mutters are too loud. It appears the teacher heard that as well but
he didn’t give any words of rebuke. Whether you choose to take this
seriously or fool around, in the end your decisions will come back to
affect the group. It probably means we’re free to do as we wish.
After lessons, a certain man approached the 1st year group. Ishizaki
had been resting his legs on the table but upon spotting that man, he
spontaneously corrected his posture. He’s Kiriyama from Class B of
the 2nd years as well as the vice president of the student council
under Nagumo.
He used to be in Class A but after having been destroyed by Nagumo,

he seems to have fallen. However, he still seems to desire Nagumo’s
downfall deep down inside as he’s made contact with me through
the older Horikita.
“I think you should fix your attitude towards these lessons.”
“S-Sure. I mean, I wasn’t really making any noise or anything.”
“I’m not just talking about Ishizaki. I’m also talking about you,
Kouenji.”
Despite desiring his downfall, on the surface he has to act the part of
the dutiful vice president. He probably wants to fix whatever could
have an effect on the way the whole large group is evaluated.
“We’re only going to be judged in this special exam based on the test
we’re taking on the last day, aren’t we? Whether or not we take
these lessons seriously isn’t really that important, I think.”
“The written exam isn’t everything there is to this special exam. Have
you not given any thought to the fact that your attitude throughout
the training camp and the impression it gives might have an effect on
it too? Besides, how exactly are you going to get a high score on the
exam if you don’t take these lessons seriously?”
“The answer is ‘simple is best’, right? Because it’s me we’re talking

about.”
“I see. So you’re saying it’s easy for you to get a high score then?
However, we’ll see after the exam whether or not you’ve managed
to pull off a high score. As long as you’re part of a group, don’t you
think it’s important for you to act to alleviate the concerns of those
around you?”
“If this is a group that would actually concern themselves over how I
act, then I’d have to say this group isn’t worth much.”
“You don’t get to judge that, Kouenji.”
“Then who gets to make that judgement, may I ask?”
“The collective whole. That’s something for every student here to
decide.”
Ishizaki sniggers while putting up with the vice president’s words.

He’s probably rejoicing at seeing Kouenji being put down. However,
Kouenji isn’t someone that sort of ‘common sense’ would work on.
“Even if all of you were to be stacked on top of one another, I’m still
worth far more as an individual human being. What I mean to say is
that people without a good eye for things cannot hope to make a
judgement like that.”
“Looks like you’re far too immature to be a high school student. How
infantile.”
Kiriyama wields common sense as a weapon against Kouenji, who

didn’t cower one bit before him. By the time I noticed, almost half
the 2nd years are now crowding around where we 1st years are
sitting. Ishizaki too, couldn’t afford to laugh forever and stiffened his
expression. I could hear words that sounded slightly threatening
coming from around us.
“Besides, it’s not just Kouenji. I see other students here and there
causing problems too.”
Of course if we’re talking about problem students that would

naturally include Ishizaki but I honestly can’t think of anyone else.
Everyone else should’ve been taking the lessons seriously in their
own way. Kiriyama’s probably lumping all the 1st years together with
the aim of getting us to focus. He’s probably putting pressure on us
by reminding us that we’ll be making enemies out of the senior
students if we continue acting arrogantly like this. Kouenji’s just the
straw that broke the camel’s back.
“Leave them be, Kiriyama.”
The 3rd year Ishikura saw the situation and offered a helping hand.
“Guidance that goes too far may be interpreted as bullying. If rumors

like that spread, you’re the one who’s going to be in trouble. The 1st
years have a good grip on the situation, don’t they?”
When Ishikura asked us that question, everyone aside from Kouenji,

including me, nodded.
“Bravo, Ishikura-senpai. You really grasped the situation well.”
Nagumo, who had been silently watching this scene play out without
joining the conversation, now happily started speaking.
“You’re wasted on Class B. In the first place, Ishikura-senpai isn’t

really lucky.”
“Isn’t lucky, you say? I don’t want to admit it but it’s just that I wasn’t
good enough.”
“I don’t think that’s the case. Senpai, the only reason you weren’t
able to climb your way up to Class A is because there’s a genius like
Horikita Manabu there. I’m aware you’ve put up a good fight
throughout these 3 years. The class point difference between Class A
and Class B is 312. Graduation isn’t that far off but I think you’re
closing in on them.”
“Then are you saying you’re going to lead this group to victory?”
“Yep. If Ishikura-senpai’s willing to entrust me with everything then

we’ll beat this special exam. And that’s just a trifle because I’ll help
you climb your way up to Class A. We may even be able to get
Horikita-senpai expelled from this school, you know?”
“Too bad, Nagumo. Horikita isn’t the leader this time. You’re the
same too though, of course. There’s no way to pin something on him
that’s good enough to get him dragged down either.”
“It doesn’t matter whether he’s the leader or not. It also doesn’t
matter if he can be dragged down or not. There are many ways to
crush him.”
Nagumo said so and laughed.
“Sorry but I can’t trust you. Not to the extent that I’d entrust you
with Class B’s fate.”
“That’s unfortunate.”
Nagumo spoke all that in front of everyone in the group. Innocent

defenselessness. Or perhaps he’s deliberately making himself seem
defenseless? There’s no way it’s going to be the former.
During dinner, I decided to act. I say ‘act’ but all I’m doing here is
trying to work out the situation on the girls’ side. Because the fact
that Ichinose and Shiina are in the same group caught my attention.
It would be best if I can work out what’s going on with the other
groups. As for Kei, she’s having dinner in the same spot as the
previous days to make it easier for me to approach her. Even though
I ordered no such thing. How reliable of her. On the other hand, I had
been randomly picking empty seats and didn’t tie myself down to
one location for meals. That’s because I chose to avoid making open
contact with Kei, just in case. There aren’t many students who are
aware of the relationship between me, Ryuuen plus a few other Class
D students, vice president Kiriyama and Kei.
Besides, there’s also an enemy within I need to watch out for. I

checked the time and took a seat near Kei. And as I began thinking of
a way to make her aware of my presence— “hnn—”. Kei greeted me
with a squeak? I was greeted by something along the lines of that.
Looks like Kei noticed me coming over, despite the fact that she had
been chatting with her friends. If so, I should just patiently wait until
she’s rid herself of the nuisance. Kei continued eating dinner leisurely
and manipulated her friends into leaving with the excuse of returning
to their room early. I had been considering postponing our
converation if it meant another student might barge in during the
middle of it, or if her friends had chosen to stay but it looks like she’s
succeeded in manipulating them.
Eventually, there’s no one left around us who’d pay attention to

either of us and so our conversation started.
Of course, if someone came our way this conversation would

instantly be cut short though.
“So? Finally feel like relying on me on the third day?”
“That’s about right. There’s far too little information on the girls.”
“Well, it can’t be helped right? For someone with a communication

disorder like you, there are only a few girls you could possibly make
contact with.”
She gave me the cold shoulder right off the bat.
Of course, if that’s something Kei can take advantage of to maintain
our relationship then that’s a cheap price to pay but I felt like
bullying her. Just a bit.
“Then even without my advice, you can overcome this special

exam?”
“O-Of course. Who do you think I am?”
“I see. Then there’s nothing to fear.”
“……later, at least analyze my situation to see if there’s any danger or

not, ok?”
Perhaps she felt anxious at that, since Kei said that to me.
“For now, let’s hear it starting from the partitioning of the girls’
groups.”
“Ahh, before we talk about that there’s something that’s been

bugging me.”
“Let’s keep it brief.”
If the conversation between the two of us takes too long, there may
be students who’d grow suspicious.
“It’s something pretty important…or more like, what’s going on with

that Ryuuen guy?”
“Are you concerned?”
“I mean, yeah. It’s become a topic even among the girls. Why that
guy stopped being the leader but it doesn’t look like anybody knows
the truth though.”
“Being as meek as a lamb, that expression doesn’t quite fit Ryuuen

but right now it looks like he’s acting quite mature.”
“Does that mean your chastisement worked?”
“Chastisement, eh?”
Behind Kei’s tough words lies her vulnerable side, occasionally

showing itself. Her curiosity about him probably stems from her
anxiety which itself resulted from the fact that Ryuuen’s seen her at
her weakest.
“Don’t worry about Ryuuen. He won’t act carelessly. At the very

least, I can say that he won’t do anything to Kei from now on.”
I said so to reassure her. However, I didn’t get a response from Kei. I

had every intention of being cautious, so perhaps it’s because
someone came? That’s what I had assumed but that doesn’t seem to
be the case. I immediately grasped the situation.
“…sorry, that was nothing.”
She tried to deceive me with that.
“That didn’t seem like nothing, Kei.”
“I-I’m telling you it’s nothing.”
“Is that true, Kei?”
“…hold it right there. You’re doing it on purpose!”
She didn’t turn around, but she said so threateningly.
Maybe I bullied her a tad bit too much.
“Ahh, mou. Really, I shouldn’t have given you permission to call me

by my first name………”
“You’re the one who called me out here in the first place though.”
“Yeah. That can’t be helped.”
More importantly, if we’re done talking about Ryuuen then I’d like to
move onto business. Although we’re blending in with the hustle and
bustle, if someone familiar with us happens to stumble upon this
scene, they’d grow suspicious of the relationship between us.
“For the record, I’ve gathered as much information as I possibly

could……can I talk about it?”
“Yeah.”
“Just so you know, I couldn’t get information on every single group

like you wanted me to.”
“I know. I’m not expecting all that from you.”
“That’s a really irritating way of saying it. Even someone like you
wouldn’t know which group everyone belongs to, right?”
“Maybe. I wonder.”
“…what, surely you aren’t saying you’ve memorized all of that, are
you?”
“I never said that.”
“What group does Class B’s Shibata-kun belong to?”
“A Class B-focused group led by Kanzaki.”
“What about Class A’s Tsukasaki-kun?”
“He’s also like that. He belongs to a Class A-focused group

established by a student named Matoba.”
“Th-Then what about Suzuki-kun?”
“The person who goes by that name was assigned to a different small
group.”
“So you HAVE memorized it all!”
“Just the people whose names I know. But if I can see their faces, I
can tell which group which student belongs to.”
The one thing I must thank this special exam for is that it made me
decide to memorize the names of all 1st year students. By the time
this exam’s over, I’m sure I’ll be able to match each name with a face
with near 100% accuracy. As long as I haven’t overlooked anyone or
misunderstood anything, that is.
“Haa……what exactly did you have to do to get such a good memory?

Are you perhaps the four-eyed nerd-kun type?”
Unfortunately, I don’t quite get what Kei is saying.
“More importantly, let’s get down to business. What’s going on with

Sakayanagi and Kamuro’s group?”
“The two of them are in the same group composed of three classes
with nine from Class A. Class A’s the first to assemble, you see.”
I received such an explanation from Kei. Just like the Class A boys,
they also went with the same strategy of assembling right off the
bat, huh? But they settled for nine rather than twelve, eh?
“A three class composite means that someone’s been left out. Or

perhaps Sakayanagi did not let them join?”
“They didn’t accept anyone from Class B in so they were rejected

from the very start. They said something about Ichinose-san not
being trustworthy and what not. Of course, the one who said that
was Kamuro-san instead of Sakayanagi-san though.”
“Not trustworthy, huh?”
“I mean, any student from another class isn’t trustworthy by default

but Ichinose-san’s the only one called out by name that way. But
isn’t that strange? I’ve heard how popular she is.”
If we have to name just one 1st year student from another class
who’s trustworthy then without a doubt I would have named
Ichinose too. Of course, if it’s the other classes doing the naming
then there’d be quite a lot of students naming Kushida. Anyway,
Ichinose should be either number one or two when it comes to being
the most trustworthy student in our school year. However, the
reward will be smaller if the group is made up of the minimum
number of people from three classes. A strategy where there’s no
total victory. But at the same time also a strategy where there’s no
total defeat.
“Unfair, isn’t it? Class A should’ve just looked after themselves. They
were very bullish during group formation.”
“I suppose so.”
A solid and safe strategy. No doubt about it, Sakayanagi must have
been the one who drafted this plan. It’s surprising that someone as
aggressive as her would choose to adopt a defensive strategy like
this.
“So? What should I do next? Should I try something?”
“Tricks won’t really fly in this special exam. But there are a few
people I’d like you to keep an eye on.”
I told her that and named several people who are likely to become
the key players.
“Hnn, sounds pretty tough but I’ll give it a try.”
Obediently following the orders issued to her. That’s Kei’s strong

point.
“But what’s up with this exam? Are stuff like manners and morals
really that necessary?”
“I wonder. If I have to put this in terms of a story, then it might be

something of a MacGuffin.”
“Ehh? Maguga——”
“I’m not talking about a mug cup, you know.”
“I-I knew that. So? What’s this all about?”
She didn’t seem like she had the faintest idea.
“It’s an important ‘something’ for the characters but it’s not

something vital for the story itself. That’s what it means.”
“I didn’t get any of that. I know Kiyotaka’s smart so explain that in
layman’s terms already.”
“What I’m saying is that while things like manners and morals may
be necessary, they aren’t important in and of themselves.”
The time allocated for dinner is almost over and students are
beginning to scatter.
“But this exam—might get a little stormy.”
“Stormy…what do you mean? Does that mean if things go the way

Kiyotaka predicted, something terrible’s going to happen?”
“Relax. At the very least I can say no harm will come to you.”
This time around, the storm won’t be hitting the 1st years. I grabbed
my tray and stood up.
“If I need you again, I’ll let you know.”
“Roger.”
After our little back-and-forth, I decided to returned to the shared

room.
It’s about the time when I entered the third large public bath on the
night of the third day. Inside the large bath, there were a couple of
boys huddled around a corner. Yamauchi and Ike, and not only them
but also some students from Class B such as Shibata were there. I
ended up exchanging glances with Kanzaki, who coincidentally
entered the bath at the same time I did.
“This seems like an unusual gathering.”
Kanzaki too, looks at that group in surprise.
“Seems like it.”
“What about your group? Any troubles in particular?”
“I don’t know, I don’t think I can say it’s going swimmingly.”
As I answered frankly, Kanzaki appeared to have been convinced of

that without a hint of surprise.
“If you only have a few people in it and all four classes aren’t evenly
represented it tends to be like that.”
“I wouldn’t mind it if it’s just that.”
“I heard about it from Moriyama and the others. Seems like you have
your hands full with Kouenji.”
I suppose something like that would obviously be assumed.
“He is contributing as a classmate but I can’t rein him in at all.”
“Speaking of reining in……did you hear about Ryuuen?”
“No, I haven’t heard anything about him.”
It’s been three days now since Akito got drafted into Ryuuen’s group.
I do see him during bath time and toilet breaks as well as during
meals but we just keep missing each other.
“If he’s scheming something there should be a few rumors popping

up but I haven’t heard any reports at all.”
Since Kanzaki, who’s the sub-leader of Class B, is saying that then

that must be the case. From my point of view, considering I’m aware
of the whole story, there’s no way Ryuuen would do anything but the
suspicion cast on him by his surroundings may have finally subsided.
However, for the time being, they won’t be taking their eyes off him.
Because you could predict that there’s a high possibility he’ll spring
some sort of trap at the end of the actual exam.
“If there’s anything troubling you, please feel free to consult me. I’d
like to maintain good relations with Class C too. Of course, Ichinose
feels that way too.”
“That’s something to be grateful for.”
“Ichinose seems to have a high opinion of Horikita. It’s of her

honesty rather than her talent though.”
“Honesty……eh?”
If you ask whether or not Horikita has a straightforward personality

then to be honest, I can’t bring myself to call her an honest one.
However, I think what Kanzaki refers to as ‘honesty’ and what I
consider to be ‘honesty’ have different meanings altogether. Making
sure to keep your promises, that sort of integrity is probably what
he’s referring to. You can’t count on Sakayanagi or Ryuuen in that
regard after all.
“Hey, Kanzaki! Over here, over here!”
Shibata spotted Kanzaki standing around near the entrance and

talking to me and so he waved his hand.
“Ayanokouji~you come join us too~”. And around the same time,

Yamauchi caught me too and beckoned me over. Since the mood
here won’t allow me to decline him, I approached.
“What’s the matter?”
Kanzaki asks Shibata.
“No man, the thing is, I’m having fun with Yamauchi and the others
over something strange.”
“Something strange?”
“We’re talking about whose got the biggest one in our school year.”
“One? By that you mean?”
“Isn’t that obvious? This, this.”
Shibata laughed as he pointed at the center of the towel covering his

groin.
“…I see, you’re having fun.”
Saying that, Kanzaki exasperatedly sighed at the childish competition

Shibata’s engaged in.
“No, I think it’s childish too you know? But you see, this is
unexpectedly fun.”
Both Kanzaki and I failed to see what exactly is so fun about it. We
exchanged glances and decided to keep our distance considering the
timing. When Shibata and the others continued their discourse,
Kanzaki left. After a slight delay, I too, made a move to leave.
However— “Who’s the alpha for now?”
Perhaps he’s overheard their conversation, as Sudou showed up with

a calm and composed attitude. He grabbed ahold of my shoulders
and as such, I could no longer escape.
“…I have no idea.”
I dodged the question. While the majority of students had towels
covering their groins, he boldly showed himself off.
“Ohh……as expected of Sudou.”
I could see Shibata hold his breath.
“The current alpha is Class D’s Kaneda.”
“Kaneda? That four eyes?”
Move over, as though saying that to Shibata, Sudou brushes him

aside and joins up with Yamauchi and the others.
Kaneda doesn’t appear to have any intention of joining in the

competition and seemed uncomfortable.
“So you came, Ken! You’re the only reliable one here!”
“Leave it to me.”
Sudou participates as Class C’s representative. Sudou confronts

Kaneda, who’s left bewildered from having been dragged into this
fight.
“So you wear your glasses even inside the bath huh?”
“If I don’t, I can’t see well enough to walk……”
“That so?”
Of course it’s not like this is an act of violence at all. It’s just them
standing next to each other. Victory and defeat are almost always
decided in an instant.
“Alright!”
Sudou boisterously makes a guts pose in the bath. His voice echoed
throughout it. At last this game is over, is the expression Kaneda had
as he fled. I can only say that it’s truly nothing short of misfortune
that he got dragged into it.
“Then that means I’m the alpha.”
There probably aren’t that many students who would challenge

Sudou after knowing of his strength. This meaningless competition
ends with this, is what I thought but…… “Alpha? Don’t make me
laugh, Sudou.”
Yahiko came over to the boisterously laughing Sudou. However,

Sudou only took one glance at Yahiko’s naked body before ignoring
him. Since Yahiko did not cover up his front, the contest ended
without a fight.
“You’re no match for me.”
“That may be so……but I’m not your opponent here.”
“It doesn’t matter who my opponent is. The alpha is Class D’s—”
“No, Ken. We’re Class C, Class C.”
“…that’s right. Class C’s Sudou Ken-sama is the alpha here!”
“You’re just a cut above the bottom. Don’t think you can beat Class
A’s Katsuragi-san!”
Apparently it’s not Yahiko he’ll be fighting but rather, the man Yahiko
admires so much: Katsuragi. Said Katsuragi said on a chair and was in
the process of reaching for the shampoo to wash his head with. I was
curious about which part exactly he’s going to apply the shampoo to
but this isn’t the place to ask that.
“Stop it, Yahiko. I have no interest in this pointless contest.”
“I can’t allow that. This is about a man’s pride, no, we have to win
since it’s Class A’s dignity on the line here!”
“This is a pointless contest…”
“That’s not really true, is it Katsuragi?”
Hashimoto approaches. Yahiko gave a blatant display of disgust

towards him.
“Like Yahiko said, Class A’s pride is on the line. That thing of yours is
pretty much the only thing that can go against Sudou’s, isn’t that
right?”
Hashimoto personally checked out what he referred to as Katsuragi’s

thing. And he probably estimated that it had a chance of winning as
he boldly laughed and embraced the possibility of a victory. On the
other hand, Katsuragi made no move to stand up.
“Bring it on, Katsuragi.”
Katsuragi remained calm in response to Sudou’s provocations.

However, everyone else got pumped up at that. They egged
Katsuragi on to go against Sudou.
“Honestly. The way things are now I won’t be able to wash my head
in peace.”
That means he really had been intending on applying the shampoo to

his head.
“The contest will only last a moment, Katsuragi.”
“…have it your way.”
Having judged that the optimal solution would be to accept the
challenge, he slowly got up.
Everyone gave a sigh of admiration for that large frame of his. And so
the two mighty rivals confronted each other.
“T-This is—–!?”
Yamauchi, who went over to act as the judge, crouched down. He

checked both their assets left and right but it appears the difference
between the two is an imperceptible one. While waiting for the
judgement to be delivered, Sudou gave his praise.
“Not bad, Katsuragi. You’ve convinced me that there’s a reason why

you’re Class A’s trump card.”
“This is stupid…”
“The judgement is—”. Yamauchi stood up.
“A draw!”
In a contest where a tie is an unlikely outcome, the judge ruled it as

exactly that. Ike, Shibata and the others crowded around the judge
to object. However, it would appear that Yamauchi’s judgement is an
accurate one as they were also unable to decide whose is bigger.
“…is this good enough?”
Fed up with being put on display, Katsuragi forcibly returned to his

original position.
“I don’t want to acknowledge this but we’ll both share 1st place for
now then.”
I doubt anyone would object to that but things won’t wrap up with
this.
“I saw your duel go down. How naive.”
The one who said that was Class D’s Ishizaki.
“Hah. Don’t make me laugh, Ishizaki. You’re no match for me.”
Sudou laughs as though saying it’s not even a contest. Ishizaki is

pretty much on the same level as Yahiko.
“I’m not your opponent.”
“What?”
“You fool! We of Class D possess the ultimate trump card!”
“…it can’t be, Ryuuen?”
“No!”
Ishizaki boisterously shouts the name of that man.
“Albert, it’s your turn!”
The moment he called out that name, the boys around him all went
into uproar. Despite everyone having thought of him at least once,
they had all left Albert out of the equation. Now that unspoken rule
has been broken.
“Hey, that’s cheating!”
Even Sudou, who acted like an alpha, failed to conceal his

discomposure.
“Come on. If it’s a competition to determine who’s number one in

our school year then even Albert’s a friend!”
Well, considering the flow of the conversation thus far, Ishizaki’s
assertion certainly isn’t wrong. However, no one can deny the fact
that a competition that goes beyond countries would put us at a
disadvantage. Japan’s professional baseball players are quite high-
level but if you take a look at the major leagues, the difference
between the two in regards to physical ability couldn’t be more
obvious. They’d probably be stunned by the bodies of the foreigners
who possess different physiques and even different genes.
Albert silently shows up. Sudou and Katsuragi are also blessed with a
good physique but they’re no match. Furthermore, despite being in a
bath, he’s still wearing his sunglasses.
Normally they’d cloud up and you’d be unable to see anything but

perhaps he’s applied an anti-fogging gel to it, since Albert moves
without a hint of hesitation.
“Kuu, he’s huge…”
Albert had a bath towel wrapped around his waist. Apparently

Sudou’s mutters were about his physique. I understand it now that
there’s a direct contrast. The difference between them is like the
difference between a middle school student and a college student.
And as such, the difference between their ‘weapons’ should also be
the same.
Or perhaps even if it’s only by a little, all Sudou could do was to pray
that the weapon isn’t a big one.
“Bring it on!”
Showing no fear, Sudou steps forward. As an alpha, he cannot afford

to flee.
Albert simply remained silent. And then intimidatingly enough, he
had Ishizaki take care of disrobing him. The veil that had been
parted. Everyone, not just the alpha Sudou, looked on. Now then,
will a weapon worthy of a last boss show itself? Or perhaps it’ll be a
completely unexpected outcome where it’s a surprisingly small one?
Right now, a clash of the sexes has begun.
“Go—Albert!”
Ishizaki probably doesn’t know either. Albert’s power is finally

unveiled at last.
“T-This is—!?”
First appearing before the eyes of the alpha, the true, hidden form of
Albert. And silence fell upon us.
“I—lost.”
A single sentence from the alpha, Sudou.
He collapsed onto his knees and felt an overwhelming sense of loss.

Unlike the contest he had with Katsuragi, there was no need for a
judge this time. The difference between them was just that large.
“Is this Albert’s……the last boss’s power?”
Yamauchi, Shibata and the others also lost all their will to fight and
they collapsed just like Sudou did.
There’s no longer a challenger capable of winning. The currents of

despair started to blow in. Albert slowly bent his large frame and
picked up the towel and then walked off just like that. And just like
how Sudou did, the other boys also fell to their knees. Having
acknowledged their loss, just as everyone was on the verge of giving
up.
“Ha. Ha. Ha. It appears you lot are just like Children amusing
themselves.”
In an instant, cutting through the melancholy, was Kouenji’s voice. It

seems he’s been observing the fight from inside the bathtub.
“What the hell, Kouenji? Aren’t you frustrated too!? Look at this
pathetic state Sudou’s in now!”
Yamauchi screamed. Because of his anguish, Sudou was still

incapable of standing back up.
“I know. But Red Hair-kun fought well in his own way.”
“The hell, you bastard. Are you trying to say you can go against
Albert?”
It was a question from Sudou, who now had lifeless eyes. But
Kouenji’s usual attitude did not change.
“I am, at all times, a perfect existence. Even as a man, I possess the

ultimate body.”
“Don’t dodge the question. Tell me in detail.”
Kouenji swiped his hair back without even getting out of the bathtub.
“There’s no need for a fight. It’s precisely because I know there’s

nobody better than me that there’s no need to shed blood over such
pointless matters.”
“You say that, but couldn’t it not be the case?”
Yamauchi tried poking him. However, Kouenji’s attitude did not
undergo even a single change.
“You are truly a fool. However, I suppose it is fun playing along with
you lot occasionally.”
It appears he intends to accept the challenge as Kouenji once again

swiped his hair back.
“Now then, shall I assume Albert-kun to be my opponent in this

competition?”
Why did he hold his rod? “No, it’s Katsuragi-san!”
Yahiko shouts out.
“No, I have nothing to do with this Yahiko…”
“There’s no way Kouenji can win if he goes against Albert! As the

representative of the Japanese people I beg you Katsuragi-san,
please defeat him!”
After all, Yahiko and Kouenji are in the same group as well so he
must have his own thoughts about the man. Even though he had
been in the bath too, there’s no way Kouenji should know about
Sudou and the others’ assets in detail. If it’s Katsuragi, who equalled
Sudou, there’s still a good chance that he’d win.
“…honestly……just this once ok?”
Exasperatedly, the representative of the Japanese people stood up.

His thing swayed from left to right. At that moment, the boys began
looking at it as though it were something divine.
“A-As I thought, he’s huge. He can’t go against Albert but if it’s

Kouenji then—”.
“Fufufu. I see. So you didn’t end up as the alpha once for nothing, is
what it means then.”
“Please wrap it up quickly.”
“However, you are no match for me.”
After looking at that, Kouenji did not even try to get up from the
bathtub.
“Oi, oi. You aren’t scared, are you Kouenji? Are you just for show,
now hiding in that bathtub?”
Ishizaki also tried egging him on.
“I’m not so foolish as to point my blade at someone who’s no match

for me.”
“Heh. Then we’ll break your spirit until there’s nothing left to show
of it. Right, Albert!?”
The foreign representative, the man known as Albert, also moved to

stand next to Katsuragi. And when he did, a phenomenon occurred
where even Katsuragi’s seemed small in comparison. Seeing that, for
the first time, a dramatic change in Kouenji’s expression occurred.
“Bravo.”
Pan! He claps his hands.
“I see, I see. As expected of the world’s representative, it looks like

you aren’t all talk after all.”
“Do you get it know, Kouenji? How much of a clown you’ve been, I
mean.”
“Enough is enough for me.”
Having finished washing his body, Katsuragi entered a bathtub as
though keeping his distance from Kouenji.
Nobody’s interested in Katsuragi anymore since they were all

engrossed in the Kouenji vs. Albert fight.
“Normally my policy is to not show it to men. But this is a one-time

service.”
Kouenji then took the towel beside him in hand, wrapped it around
his waist as though to hide his weapon and stood up. And then he
slowly got out of the bathtub.
“Y-You’re finally up to the challenge, Kouenji?”
The confrontation took place between the ultimate eccentric and the
alpha.
“The outcome is something I can tell from the start though. I’ll have
everyone here be living witnesses.”
Kouenji made a pose while removing the towel veiling him. In that
instant, a dazzling light filled my eyes. A sword covered by the blonde
mane of a lion. No, it’s too big to be called a sword.
I could hear Albert whisper softly beside me.
『Oh my God』
“And with this I have proved once and for all that my existence is a
perfect one.”
The boys who were used as living witnesses could not even make a
sound.
“Are you really even human?”
Before the overwhelming power that goes beyond nationality, all
Sudou could do was offer up those words. If Sudou and Katsuragi are
rifles and Albert is a bazooka. Then Kouenji would be a tank. Nobody
could go against that overwhelming firepower. Its colossal size,
armor and firepower would knock anyone over. It’s very likely that
no one capable of stopping Kouenji would be showing up now.
As for why, that’s because in this large bath there’s not another
student capable of beating Albert. It was when everyone was on the
verge of admitting that.
“Kuku. Hold it right there, Kouenji.”
A voice called out. It came from the bathtub that Kouenji had been in
until a while ago.
“R-Ryuuen…”
Someone recognized him.
He’s the man who was keeping himself warm in the jetted tub near
Kouenji. The former leader of Class D, Ryuuen Kakeru. The man who
must have been observing Albert and Kouenji’s fight had lively eyes.
“Surely you aren’t saying you’re a match for me?”
“No. Not even I can beat that thing of yours. However, there may be
someone here who could put up a good fight you know?”
He made a statement that hinted at something and all at once, the

students looked around. However, there’s no way such a person
could possibly exist.
And then I realized. The fact that right now, Ryuuen has caught me in
his trap.
“Really? Who might that be?”
Perhaps that also roused Kouenji’s interest somewhat, as he asks

that of Ryuuen.
“No idea. But if I’m not mistaken then there’s still one more person
here who’s covering himself up with a towel and hiding his true
strength.”
Leaving behind that bomb I really wish he hadn’t planted, Ryuuen

entered the bath and turned his back. Fortunately enough, there
were only a few people listening to what Ryuuen had to say, but
their gazes intensified. In all likelihood I felt like it’s not just the men
in the bath but people from all around Japan who happen to be
paying attention.
“No way, a guy like you? Come on, no way.”
Saying that, Yahiko approached and glared at me.
“…are you really taking his words at face value?”
“I have no intention of doing that……it’s just, I’m curious about how

you alone kept hiding yourself.”
“Curious or not, I had no intention of joining in from the start.”
I declined to join in while taking a step back.
“That may be so but please let me check, just in case.”
Yamauchi and Yahiko approached me as though flanking me. At that

very moment, I saw Ryuuen laughing boldly.
“I will make you taste defeat.”
Was what his gaze and smile conveyed. As I had feared……
Ryuuen, who had no way of knowing what mine looked like,
deliberately instigated this. Having me deal with Kouenji, he seems
intent on making me ‘lose’ one way or another. A very Ryuuen-like,
malicious way of fighting. I could go all out and escape the bath but
that would be the equivalent of rejecting bath time at the outdoor
school. Sooner or later, this veil would be parted. If there’s still a way
left to save myself it would be to take down every single student
approaching me. But that can no longer be considered a viable
strategy. Either way, I’ve suffered something similar to a defeat.
In other words, there aren’t any means left for me to avoid this
incomprehensible situation with anymore. After seeing how I didn’t
budge, Kouenji laughed.
“Ha. Ha. Ha. There’s nothing to be ashamed of Ayanokouji Boy. Even

if you happen to be wearing a protector, it’s something a lot of
Japanese boys do. It’s a precious something to protect you.”
“You don’t have much protection yourself, Kouenji.”
“Because I already possess overwhelming strength, you see. I have

no need of armor.”
No, there should still be a way for me to escape. Think, I have to find
it, a means of escape—–
“You guys do the chant, the chant.”
Despite having dropped out already, Ryuuen eggs the students on

from inside the bath. He’s set a trap, crushing my strategy and
making sure that I can no longer escape.
“Take it off! Take it off! Take it off!”
It began to rise all around me, the chant the boys let loose all at
once.
It didn’t matter to the boys who instigated it. I was completely boxed
in by Ryuuen and all the other boys. I came here to replenish myself
after a tiring day.
“……I get it.”
I cannot deny the fact that sometimes you’ve just got to fight.
I have no choice but to admit that now is one of those times. As a

man with a weapon, if I must fight, then I should fight. The important
thing here isn’t winning or losing nor is it pride.
“Have it your way.”
“Do you want me to assist in your suicide, Ayanokouji?”
Sudou approached me. I stopped them with my hands. I was

buffeted by those relentless chants and so I removed the towel
around my waist myself—–
The ongoing chant slowly faded away.
And almost as though the noise from earlier never existed, a silence
fell upon us.
“Y-You’ve got to be kidding me, that Ayanokouji guy……”
“I don’t believe it……”
As though they were whispering, someone somewhere talked about

me.
“Well, well, I’m honestly impressed Ayanokouji Boy. To think that

there’s a Japanese person capable of fighting evenly against me. If
you ask me, a few millimeters difference may as well be
nonexistent.”
“……it’s almost like two T-Rexes having a showdown……”
The boys stared at us in admiration from inside the bath.
“It’s almost like you lot have become living witnesses to the making
of history.”
Kouenji tossed the towel onto his shoulder, laughing as he faced

everyone.
“However strictly speaking, I win. If you’re using a T-Rex as an

example then the difference lies in the number of prey we’ve eaten.
In other words, the difference between us lies in our experience.”
There’s no longer even a need to tell us the details, Kouenji then

plopped himself back into the bath.
4
In the middle of the night, I lay on the bed of our shared room. It’s 1
o’clock in the morning, already way past lights out. Obviously that
means everyone’s sound asleep. There’s a reason why I’m awake at a
time like this when I should be sleeping in preparation for what’s
coming tomorrow. That reason lies in the small piece of paper placed
under my pillow. The number ‘25’ is written on it. It’s precisely
because it’s so simple that it doesn’t leave much to the imagination.
It’s a memo signalling that the time is now 25:00. I haven’t the
faintest clue who left it here but the reason I’m awake now is to find
out.
If this is just a prank or something that carries an entirely different

meaning, then that’ll be the end of that. Then I’ll be able to use this
time to relax and think about where the true essence of this special
exam lies. I’m slowly beginning to see the bigger picture behind the
contents of this special exam. Of course, since we didn’t exactly get a
detailed explanation on how the scoring works this is going to
involve some guesswork but there are several things that this special
exam almost certainly entails. ‘Zen’. From the way they were acting
prior to Zazen, it appears even things like our postures during Zazen
are being scored. Things like inappropriate behavior or being hit with
a Zen stick are all likely causes for a demerit.
‘Long-distance relay race’. This one’s probably going to have a simple

evaluation system based on order and time. ‘Speech’. Each person in
each large group must give a speech individually. The scoring criteria
has already been disclosed. It’s the following four: ‘Volume’,
‘Posture’, ‘Subject’ and ‘Communicativeness’.
‘Written exam’. I expect this to be an exam focusing mainly on the
subject of morals. Just like your average run-of-the-mill exam, this
one should also be determined by how good or how bad your marks
are. There are also other things to consider such as ‘cleaning’ and
‘cooking meals’ but I can’t draw conclusions on them just yet.
Problems that arise within a tardy group are beyond the jurisdiction
of the exam but depending on the context, they may also be part of
what’s being assessed. Perhaps a lot of students are fretting over
how to overcome this multi-front exam. A necessary strategy one
can only see after understanding the true essence of it.
To properly unite the group, cover for one another and secure a high
average score. In other words, the simple approach. It looks easy yet
with considerably difficult obstacles in its way. That much can be
gleaned from seeing the formation of the groups. It’s exceedingly
difficult to completely cooperate with students who you would
normally have an antagonistic relationship with. It would be a
strategy that Horikita and Hirata from our class, or Ichinose and
Katsuragi from the other classes would have chosen. Being influential
in one’s group and possessing leadership skills makes all the
difference. Picking members for your group is, of course, important.
But at this stage, it’s almost impossible to determine which students
are capable of performing well in an exam like this.
Keisei, who excels academically, struggled with five minutes and two
sets of Zazen on the very first day and there were students who were
unable to even cross their legs. At this stage, you can’t use academic
or athletic excellence to measure anything and going forward it’s
going to be students with the most adaptability who stand out.
And there are definitely more than a few students who opted to go
with other strategies. I could also tell from the moment they
explained the rules of this exam that even the school had a hard time
preparing this unorthodox exam. This has been the case since our
first special exam on that uninhabited island but in each case there’s
always been an exploitable loophole in the rules.
Because there’s always a blind spot, like when Horikita and Ibuki
fought on the uninhabited island despite any sort of violence being
prohibited. Of course, if the foul play is exposed then the
consequences are also extreme. Since immediate expulsion is on the
table, the majority of students won’t actually make their move. In
the first place, it’s not like committing foul play is a surefire way to
win. To take your shot with the few loopholes and blind spots you
have or not. You would need to overcome that difficult obstacle. I’ve
executed various strategies in all the special exams so far. On the
uninhabited island, I had Horikita retire and switched leaders. On the
cruise, I pulled off the cell phone trick. I made a bold move during
the sports festival and during Paper Shuffle, I shut Kushida down.
But this time around, I decided early on to not do anything. I would

gather information and only play the role of the observer. That is
because I’ve deemed this a necessary move to make if I am to fade
out and graduate as an ordinary student. Even if it means Class C will
suffer a massive loss now, I still won’t do anything. Partly because I
want to show Sakayanagi and Nagumo, who have both taken a
certain amount of interest in me, that I have no intention of fighting.
I’m skeptical about the effectiveness of such a move though. That
way, since I am carefully observing, the older Horikita would have no
grounds to blame me on either.
However, if there’s a measure I can take, that would be defense. If

there’s a student who’s out to expel me, then it’s only natural that I
react in self-defense. It’s already past 25:00. Looks like nothing out of
the ordinary’s happened. If so, I should sleep. But just as I thought
that, the door that connects this room to the corridor outside slightly
cracked open and a bit of light streamed in. It’s Morse code. Utilizing
blinking lights as a form of communication. In the middle of the night
at the training camp, the corridor itself was very dark and so several
flashlights had been placed in our room. In all likelihood, that means
I’ll have to bring one along with me.
I understood that this is a signal calling me out. Light makes no

sound. I silently stood up. Our room doesn’t have a toilet. The act of
going to the toilet in the middle of the night in itself is not a
suspicious one.
I left the room. The corridor is covered in darkness but I could hear
faint footsteps. I followed. The person holding the light turned out to
be Horikita Manabu.
“To think you’d be the one to initiate contact. Isn’t it a bit

conspicuous?”
In order to place a memo on my bed like that, he’d have to know

where I sleep. In that case, there’s only one person that comes to
mind. It’s either Ishikura or Tsunoda, the 3rd years Nagumo brought
with him to play cards with us on the very first day. If he asks either
one of them, he’d know which bed I’m using.
“There’s no shortage of students meeting secretly at night like this.

Because at least two or three strategies are being implemented for
this special exam after all.”
1st years, 2nd years and 3rd years are all using what knowledge they
possess for the sake of winning. But even so, there’s no way people
who’d meet the way we’re meeting now would be up to any good.
“Do you know why I called you out at this time?”
“Because Nagumo’s up to something. That’s the only reason I can

think of.”
“It’s exactly that. I called you out here because I thought you might
know something about that since you’re in the same large group he
is. Besides, I wanted to answer that mail you sent me on the bus.”
“Let me say this beforehand. You’re off the mark. There are no signs
of Nagumo being up to anything.”
There’s a number of things to worry about in that regard but I lied

and told him I have yet to grasp anything. Nagumo had challenged
the older Horikita. As long as that challenge took place in front of a
great number of people, losing this easily would set a bad example
for the 2nd years and in the future, he’ll be doubted by both his
seniors and juniors. If you’re going to fight, you should do it only
after making absolutely sure of your victory. But I can’t sense that
here. Since the older Horikita had instructed him to fight fair-and-
square, I had expected him to put in effort during our lessons and
manage us strictly but there’s no sign of that happening either.
That must have worried Horikita Manabu. If that’s not the case, he
wouldn’t have taken the risk of calling me out here.
“Then you’re saying Nagumo is going to take the actual exam

without having tried anything?”
“I don’t know. I don’t think it’s possible to accomplish much without
dragging a third party in though.”
Even if one doesn’t talk or doze off during class, even if they’re never
late and even if they make sure to stay healthy it’s not like that
would make their test scores go up dramatically. At best, they would
only act to ensure one doesn’t get any demerits.
“Currently, I’ve assessed that our large group is the more united
one.”
The older Horikita calmly made his analysis. Certainly, he’s got the
Class A-focused group from the 1st years as well. If they take the
exam in this state, their chances of winning are extremely high. That
is precisely why he’s worried about Nagumo, who has yet to make a
move.
“What are the chances of him breaking his promise? No matter what
form it takes, he may want to leave a mark on you.”
“Nagumo certainly doesn’t show any mercy to those who go against

him. And he’s also used underhanded methods in a manner similar
to Ryuuen more than a few times. And that’s the cause of the 2nd
years’ abnormally high dropout rate. However, he has never once
broken a promise he’s given. Not even once.”
“So you’re saying he’s going to keep his word about not involving a
third party in this?”
“That’s right.”
As far as that’s concerned, the older Horikita nodded without any

hesitation at all. It’s probably one of those things he knows precisely
because they’ve been in the student council together for two years
now. After having heard those words of absolute certainty, I felt
doubt at first. But then I arrived at the answer to that. That’s
something that applies to the older Horikita before me right now and
probably all the 2nd and 3rd year students as well. I may be able to
offer the older Horikita another piece of advice here.
However, it might not make that much sense. Because he’s already
determined that he’ll only be able to ward off attacks by taking the
words of his enemy at face value.
“Looks like this has been a waste of time.”
Turning his back on me, the older Horikita began walking back to his
room.
“It’s about that thing you’ve been wanting to know but…the student
council can exert an influence on the special exams. Things like
modifying the rules and penalties. Because they’re supposed to
represent the students’ point of view and their opinions. But it’s not
like they can do whatever they want.”
“I see.”
After answering my question, the older Horikita left.
“He might lose.”
Before I realized it, I ended up muttering that. No, I suppose ‘lose’

isn’t the best way to put it. The older Horikita won’t make any
mistakes. He’ll properly manage his group and overcome this. He
won’t slip up. It’s just…even so, it’s clear that this alone isn’t all there
is to it.
Starting with this exam that kicked off the 3rd semester, a major
change might be at hand.
Chapter 4: First Half of the Girls’ Battle -
Ichinose Honami
And so, just like that, on the 3rd day, a lot of things seemed to have
happened on the boys’ side but as a girl myself I, Ichinose Honami,
had no way of knowing about those circumstances. Let me go back
to the day the special exam at the outdoor school began and start
from there.
“For now, we’ve already decided on how to partition the groups so

let’s get along, everyone.”
Prior to bedtime, I said that to my group members. Again and again

through ups and downs, as stormy and dramatic events repeated
themselves, at least for now my companions with who I’ll be
challenging this exam have been decided.
Me, Wang Mei-Yu-san, Shiina Hiyori-san, Yabu Nanami-san,

Yamashita Saki-san, Kinoshita Minori-san, Nishino Takeko-san,
Manabe Shiho-san, Nishi Haruka-san, Motodoi Chikako-san and
Rokkaku Momoe-san together form one group.
I’m the only one from Class B, and there’s also only one from Class C,
the rest are students from either Class A or Class D. The girls named
Manabe-san and Nishino-san seemed to be problem children even
within their class. In short, this is a gathering of rejects. Because
when it comes to things like this, girls can be pretty blunt.
Mei-Yu-san and I are just students brought in to fill the leftover spots
in the group and so we don’t have much of a connection between
one another. I need to hurry up and forge a relationship.
“Let’s get along, Ichinose-san.”
“Likewise, Shiina-san. I’ve always wanted to get along with you.”
“Is that so? It’s an honor.”
But as for Class C……no, as for Class D, most of their students don’t
really lend themselves to an exchange like this.
Since Ryuuen-kun’s behind them, getting along with them really did
prove to be impossible after all. Well, it still isn’t very clear whether
or not he’s truly stepped down though. Either way, we’ve finally
made a girls’ group, so I’d like to get along. The one thing I need to
avoid above all else is this group not making the cut and an expulsion
occurring. In other words, someone having to take responsibility and
dragging someone else down along with them.
Even if my top priority happened to be my comrades from Class B,

now that we’ve formed this group I can’t play favorites here. I told
myself that. Wang Mei-Yu-san did not actively participate. Or to be
more precise, it felt like she was unable to do so even if she did want
to participate. Of course, it’s easy for me to simply reach out to her.
But this group is made up chiefly of girls from Class A and Class D.
Furthermore, there are quite a bit of girls with comparatively big

egos. If I carelessly start pulling them along willy-nilly, they may start
to suspect me. That’s why I decided to wait for a while. And if those
two classes still don’t take the initiative and reach out to Wang Mei-
Yu-san with a helping hand, then I’ll do something about it.
“You’re……Wang Mei-Yu-san right?”
“Y-Yes.”
Shiina-san approached her from the side and gently called out to her.
She’s an extremely reliable person who took the initiative and
accepted the role of leader for even a group like this.
This time around, I did not put myself forward for the role of leader.
It’s partly because Shiina-san immediately raised her hand but it’s
also because I didn’t think we could get 1st place considering our
members.
“This is very nervewracking, is it not? To be surrounded by unfamiliar

people.”
“Umm, ummmm, that’s not really……”
“It’s understandable that you would be bewildered if you’re

suddenly told to get along or break down walls.”
“Yeah, yeah. It’s exactly as Shiina-san says.”
The walls that exist between strangers and friends aren’t something
you can overcome just by wanting to. They’re something that’s
already overcome by the time you notice. If you just keep
overthinking it then you’ll lose sight of your bearings and fall.
“Hey, Ichinose-san. Have you ever had a boyfriend before?”
A girl from Class A slammed that question into me.
“No……embarrassingly enough I don’t have any experience when it

comes to romance.”
“I see. Even though you look like you’d be super popular, could it be
that you’re the high standards type?”
“I don’t believe I am……but I wonder.”
“Alright then, are there any boys you’re interested in right now?”
“Eeeeeeeehhhhhhh~”. Suddenly being asked something like that, I

couldn’t help but panic.
“You know, there are rumors that you’ve been seen alone together
with Nagumo-senpai, quite often too……”
Certainly, ever since I joined the student council, I’ve been taking
action alongside President Nagumo quite a lot. I surely didn’t expect
it to be at the extent where rumors like this would pop up.
“Before getting into whether I like him or hate him, I don’t really
think of the student council president that way I’m telling you.”
“No way that’s true, right?”
“Yeah, yeah. If it’s Ichinose-san, it wouldn’t be strange even if you

started dating Nagumo-senpai.”
“Either way, there isn’t anyone I like right now, I think……”
“By ‘now’ do you mean you used to like someone?”
The girls all went into uproar at the same time. This is a dangerous
topic if you don’t have the words for it.
“That’s not the case—. Umm, certainly there was a senpai I used to
admire but before I could come around to seeing him as a member
of the opposite sex, he ended up graduating……”
I desperately denied it, but the girls looked at each other before
breaking out in laughter.
“What? What? Did I say something strange?”
“No. It’s just, how should I put it, it’s like you’re answering everything
so seriously.”
“Ichinose-san, you’re way too honest. You can just brush off
whatever you don’t want to answer ok?”
“Ahh, does this mean you dodged that question a while ago,
Chikako-chan?”
“Ugh.”
And with that, the nighttime girls-only gathering became lively once
again.
How should I put it, it’s a mood that could keep you going on and on
without a wink of sleep.
“Even I won’t answer what I can’t answer, ok?”
“Alright then, how many times have you been confessed to so far?”
“Ehh? Umm 3 times……ahh, if I include elementary school then that’d

be 4 times I guess. And if you include that case, it’d be 5 times.”
“See? You’re answering!”
“Nyaa—!”
I’m not very good at talking about romance. It’s because I’m
unfamiliar with it that I’d slip up.
“Could it be Ichinose-san’s the type of person to not tell lies?”
“That may be so—”.
Even with that, the girls went into an uproar. But it’s probably better
if I denied that one.
“That’s not true. Really.”
“Ehh—?”
“For instance, when it comes to the special exam, wouldn’t you need
to make a gamble once or twice? I may try to use misdirection or lie
at a time like that.”
“Then you’re fine with telling lies.”
“…hmm. That’s also not quite right, I guess. I think everybody’s the
same, nobody really wants to tell lies. That’s why, as much as
possible, I try to avoid telling lies, would be most accurate I suppose.
No, I suppose that’s not right either. I’m bad at telling lies with the
intent of hurting people, I guess……”
“Isn’t that strange? Wouldn’t you normally tell lies to avoid hurting
people?”
“That’s right. I think lies told to avoid hurting people are definitely
gentle ones.”
But………that’s not the case when it comes to me. That’s right. This is
an ordeal I’ve set for me and me alone.
“A lie meant to avoid hurting people would only be delaying the

inevitable, is how I should put it I suppose……”
From that one lie, bad things will crop up more and more is what I
believe.
I don’t want to go through that again. Those painful days. That cruel
time.
Chapter 5: Ubiquitous Things
Introduction
Sunday passed by in the blink of an eye and it’s finally Monday, the
fifth day of the exam. All four hours of the morning’s lessons are
dedicated to physical exercise. We’re to walk and run 18 kilometers
in total around the course that’s going to be used for the long-
distance relay race and be done with it in time for the afternoon
lessons. The actual long-distance relay exam isn’t that long, since
each student would only be running a distance of about one or two
kilometers but it’s a winding mountain road. We continued walking
for about five kilometers, exhausting ourselves. Up until the other
day, we had only worked up a slight sweat here but the difference is
astounding.
“How much further does this slope go? Isn’t it ridiculous? It’s too
damn hard.”
Past a sign that warned us of wild boars, Ishizaki continued to spit

these words.
“Speaking of wild boars, are they big? Like this guy here.”
Saying that, he turned his eyes displeasingly towards me.
“That was amazing. I misjudged you, Ayanokouji.”
Hashimoto, followed by a bunch of other people, complimented me.

But if you ask me, this is just uncomfortable.
I felt troubled, thinking this topic would be used to toy with me for a
while. Albert even went as far as to clap his hands lightly in applause.
But soon enough, teasing time ended. The winding road to the
summit, although paved to allow cars access, is on an extreme
incline. It’s to the point where just walking up it would put on a
strain on our legs. Furthermore, since we’re getting up early to cook
breakfast too, we’re wasting more of our stamina compared to the
seniors. The break we got on Sunday is probably the school being
considerate.
“How long is it going to take to go back……?”
“The average walking speed of a person is about four kilometers. The

total distance is eighteen kilometers so if we’re just going to walk the
entire time then it’ll take about four and a half hours.”
“You’ve got to be kidding me. If so, we won’t even have time to eat
our lunch.”
“Then that just means we’ve got to run, Ishizaki. The more we run,
the less time it’ll take.”
Moriyama from Class B said so sharply. As a matter of fact, we

started out as part of our large group but most of the 2nd years and
3rd years went ahead at a faster pace.
“Don’t be ridiculous. Like I can run 18 kilometers.”
“Don’t tire yourselves out talking…you’re all here because you

agreed with my strategy right……?”
While panting heavily, Keisei warns Ishizaki and the others. Students
who don’t have a problem with their stamina and long distance
running could have started running from the very start but running
18 kilometers certainly isn’t the best of ideas. Keisei’s strategy is that
we walk the first nine kilometers then reach the turnaround point
and start running. The fact that we’d be going downhill if we turned
back is also something he factored in when he proposed that.
“We haven’t even started running yet. As if we’ll be able to hold out
until the turnaround point.”
“Shut it……just pipe down and walk.”
Keisei, who’s never been good at physical exercise, seems to have

already sustained damage in his legs since he’s clearly losing his
composure. It’s not like it’s impossible for us to traverse the
remaining 13 kilometers within the time limit set for us. It’s the
natural course of action to keep the talking to a minimum and focus
on walking. Still, thanks to this lesson I feel like I’m starting to see
who the runners are. There’s no doubt that Yahiko and Keisei, both
currently suffering, are unsuited for it though.
I feel like Kouenji, who’s walking behind us, would be reliable but I
heavily doubt he’ll run seriously.
“Pipe down and walk? You sound pretty haughty for someone who’s
out of breath, Yukimura.”
Ishizaki looks like he’s going to keep going. It doesn’t seem like we’ll
be able to cut down on the talking anytime soon.
“As the leader, I’m saying this with the group in mind…please don’t
talk.”
“‘As the leader’? Don’t fuck around.”
Perhaps the reason Ishizaki is verbally attacking Keisei without end

right now is because he’s under an excessive amount of stress.
The students who could no longer let that pass, Moriyama and
Tokitou, made their displeasure known to Ishizaki.
“Cut it out already, Ishizaki. Yukimura’s right this time.”
Feeling the sign behind us growing distant, I looked back. And when I
did, I realized Kouenji who left the road and wandered into the
forest. The other students don’t seem to have noticed, only looking
forward and walking ahead. Ishizaki isn’t the only problem child we
have. This surely isn’t a mere detour. I could no longer see him and
there’s no sign of him coming back anytime soon.
“No helping it…”
I thought about quietly chasing after Kouenji but they’ll end up

thinking I left the road too.
“Kouenji went into that narrow path back there. I’ll go and bring him
back.”
“Ahh? What the hell is that oddball doing!?”
Since there aren’t that many students capable of stopping Ishizaki,

he seems to be getting louder and louder.
“Don’t be distracted too much by that, Ishizaki. It’ll be your loss

unless you treat Kouenji as something that’s just not there.”
Keisei’s strategy is to treat Kouenji as an invisible presence. Even so,

it’ll be difficult to completely ignore him. While problems arose here
and there, Keisei apologetically said this.
“…sorry, Kiyotaka. I’ll leave this to you.”
I could tell Keisei no longer has the energy to turn back and go
looking for Kouenji. I replied to him immediately.
“If it’s Kouenji, won’t he be a problem for you? Do you want me to
help?”
Hashimoto offered. But I politely turned it down.
“We may be unable to bring him back, no matter how many of us are
there. In that case, keeping as many people as possible on the course
would give the school a good impression. Doesn’t seem like he’s just
lost either.”
“I see. Maybe so. It’s best if you come back the moment you feel you
won’t be able to bring him back with you.”
I nodded at Hashimoto’s advice and decided to follow Kouenji.
I hadn’t planned on actively making a move here but there’s also the
fact that it’s not exactly easy to get an opportunity to be alone with
Kouenji. If I’m going to have a chat with him then this is about the
only place I can do so.
The narrow path, far from being paved, is nothing more than a dirt
road. Despite the terrible terrain, I picked up my pace. If Kouenji’s
also on foot then I reckon I can catch up to him in about 1 or 2
minutes. However, it looks like he’s also picked up his pace since
there’s no sign of him.
“How troublesome…”
Him picking up his pace on its own is one thing but it’s just
troublesome if he does it on a trackless path like this one.
While searching for any traces Kouenji might have left behind, I
picked up my pace even further. And after another 100 meters, I
spotted Kouenji’s back. Looking at his back, I remembered how a
similar situation unfolded back on the uninhabited island. Of course,
Airi had been with me back then and Kouenji ended up shaking us off
his tail.
“Kouenji.”
I called his name and closed the distance between us as though

rushing him.
“Well, if it isn’t Ayanokouji Boy. I don’t believe this is the proper

route.”
“There’s still the matter of joint responsibility, after all. Why did you
decide to take a detour like this?”
“I caught a glimpse of a wild boar. That caught my interest and so I

chased it.”
That’s quite the unexpected reason. I chose to refrain from asking

him what he intended to do with it if he found it.
“You may relax. In time, I shall return. If it’s me, it won’t even take 30
minutes.”
Looks like I’m just going to have to take his word for it.
“By the way, do you still have some business with me?”
Kouenji said.
Perhaps he’s noticed that I still haven’t said my piece since I haven’t
left yet.
“It’s about the day of the exam. I want you to lend the group a
hand.”
“That’s something I’m rather sick of hearing.”
No doubt Keisei and the others have been trying to persuade him as
well behind my back. Still, Kouenji probably didn’t budge an inch.
“You don’t have to get spectacular scores. Just go about it normally.”
“You don’t get to decide that. I do. You know that, don’t you? If
you’ll excuse me then.”
Kouenji said so and moved to leave, but I grabbed his arm and
stopped him. Since he tried to take a step forward without
acknowledging it, I had no other choice but to step up my game and
hold my ground. I expected him to resist more strongly but for some
reason, Kouenji relaxed instead.
“Fufufu. I see. So that’s how it is, Ayanokouji Boy.”
Kouenji, with his arm still in my grip, laughed quietly.
“What do you mean by ‘that’s how it is’?”
“I’m talking about the identity of the person who tamed Dragon
Boy.”
“Dragon…what are you talking about?”
“I’m talking about the naughty boy named Ryuuen.”
“What do I have to do with that Ryuuen?”
“Seems like you’re pretty good at playing dumb. You don’t let
anything slip through when you feign indifference.”
“I don’t really know how you got to that conclusion.”
“Right now, you’re touching my arm like this. I can tell from the heat
transmitted from that contact.”
I had figured he’s far from ordinary, but it looks like Kouenji’s even
more of an oddball than I am. So he’s telling me the grip I have on his
arm is what led him to that conclusion, huh? “Sorry but this is a huge
misunderstanding.”
“Really? From the way Delinquent-kun’s been looking at you, acting

towards you and the way his surroundings react to that, I think this is
a fact beyond all doubt.”
Kouenji doesn’t have any solid evidence but he seems to have

overwhelming confidence in his own observations. More smoke and
mirrors probably won’t help.
“Fufu. You may relax. I have no intention of revealing what you’re

trying to keep secret. Even if you happen to be ‘relatively talented’,
you’re still a childish existence as far as I’m concerned. Just one
among many. In other words, whether this is the truth or a lie, it
won’t matter as long as I don’t speak of it, right?”
“I do want to clear up this misunderstanding, but what would that

do?”
“It’s unfortunate but you’ll just have to give up on that. Even if

multiple third parties vouch for you, telling me Ayanokouji Boy had
nothing to do with it, this answer won’t change as long as I am
certain of it.”
“I see……then, shall we get back on topic?”
“I assume this is about trying to get me to work as part of the
group?”
“Will you accept?”
“I’ve already said so over and over that I refuse.”
His answer didn’t change. He said so decisively.
“I will act however I please. That is my philosophy. Whether to take

this exam or not, or what my score will be. All of these things will
depend on my mood at that moment.”
“…I see.”
I had considered various means of persuasion, but clumsily trying

them here could easily backfire on me. I’ll have to leave this one to
chance. But ultimately, there’s a high possibility this could lead to the
minimum amount of damage being sustained. It’s clear as day
Kouenji wants to avoid the punishment known as expulsion. I’ll just
have to bet on that. All I could do was bid farewell to Kouenji as he
left to hunt the wild boar.
“Doesn’t seem like anyone can manipulate that man.”
It doesn’t matter if it’s the older Horikita or Nagumo or his comrades.

That’s my honest opinion of the classmate I’ve spent roughly one
year with.
Leaving Kouenji behind in the forest, I made my way back to the

course. I’ve only been gone for less than 10 minutes but we’re
probably in last place right now. I didn’t see any students from my
group either in front of me or behind and so I decided to skip ahead
and chase them down. After a while, I spotted Keisei and the others
walking. Tokitou noticed me first with the rest turning to look at me
after that.
“For the record, I did find him but……”
“As I thought, it didn’t work, did it?”
Hashimoto, who predicted this would happen, smiled bitterly. The

other students too, didn’t blame me but rather complained about
the absent Kouenji. While insulting Kouenji the whole way, we
somehow managed to reach the turnaround point where Chabashira
is waiting for us with her arms crossed. I hadn’t seen her in a few
days but it looks like she’s been helping out with various lessons here
on the regular.
“The 2nd years and 3rd years have all turned back. Now’s your turn.”
“What time is it, sensei?”
“Approximately 11 o’clock.”
This means there’s still one hour left to go until our afternoon break.
If this had been a flat, even road then it wouldn’t have been difficult.
There’d be plenty of time left to spare. But this is a winding nine
kilometers long road with a sudden and steep incline. We’ll be
exhausting ourselves quite a bit. If we don’t run at the proper pace,
this is going to take a chunk out of our lunch break.
“I’m going ahead. I don’t want to be late for my lunch.”
“Wait. We already decided there’s got to be a rollcall before you do

that. Each person states their class and name.”
A board was brought out. Students who have successfully made it to
the turnaround point will probably be recorded on it. Once that’s
done, Ishizaki left the group behind and ran off.
Looks like this is going to be every man for himself rather than a
group effort. Albert also followed him.
“Let’s go, Kiyotaka.”
“Please go ahead. I’d like to wait and see if Kouenji’s coming back or
not.”
“That’s fine but…we only have one hour, you know?”
“I’m confident I’m fast enough. It’ll be fine.”
“Short distance running and long distance running are two different
things, you know…well, I guess it’s not my place to say though.”
Laughing derisively at himself, Keisei started running awkwardly.
“Then I’m going ahead.”
“Sure.”
The last one left, Hashimoto, stretched and ran off too. Chabashira
and I are the only ones left here now.
“I don’t suppose you have something you’d like to discuss with me.”
“I’m just waiting for Kouenji. And besides, it’ll be problematic if I

don’t go soon since I’m already last in line.”
“Problematic, you say?”
It’s not a big deal. If a student as fit as Ishizaki went ahead and
finishes it, the students who seem like they’d withdraw halfway
through won’t even notice it. We’re not being timed. We just have to
finish it within the time allocated to us. It doesn’t matter whether we
finish this in an hour or in four hours, we will still be evaluated the
same way. Keisei isn’t the fittest person around but he pushes
himself so as to not be a liability. And then, roughly 20 minutes later,
that man came back.
“This looks like the turnaround point.”
He’s got leaves and dirt stuck to his jersey. Evidence that he had
been moving around quite a bit.
“You’re the last one, Kouenji. You’ve got 40 minutes left.”
“That seems to be the case. I should’ve taken my time but my

encounter with the wild boar ended sooner than I had expected, you
see.”
“Wild boar?”
Chabashira questioned that sudden, absurd word but Kouenji quickly

turned around and ran off.
“Kouenji. Rollcall. You’ll be disqualified otherwise.”
As Chabashira called out to him, Kouenji named himself without

looking back.
“My name is Kouenji Rokusuke. Make sure to remember it, Teacher.”
A majestic laughter echoes through the hills.
“Are you fine with that, sensei? He didn’t state his class though.”
“Since he’s named himself, let’s just overlook the rest.”
“Then I’ll also be heading back.”
Since I left late, I wonder how much time’s passed.
I saw the signboard warning us of wild boars again and around that
point, I saw the backs of two male students. One of them is Keisei,
who’s within the range of expectation. Rather than having exhausted
himself past his limits, he’s walking while holding onto the student
beside him with his left leg seemingly in pain. And the other is
Hashimoto, who I expected to have already overtaken Keisei from
the start. As I ran over to them, the situation became clear.
“Did you sprain it?”
“Ayanokouji, huh? Yeah, looks like it. The turnaround point was the
limit for his legs.”
Hashimoto explained in place of Keisei.
It must be a burden on him having to hold up another person, but he

showed no sign of minding it. He walked slowly while supporting him
without any displeasure.
“This is pathetic……why can’t I even do something like this……?”
He seems frustrated, but he’s already thinking differently from the

old Keisei. I thought he found it difficult to understand sports and
other miscellaneous exams since he believed academics to be the
focus for a student. Looks like his reason for stretching and running
last is the same as mine.
“I’ll help too.”
Two’s better than one. I went around to the other side opposite of
Hashimoto and supported Keisei.
“…please wait. If you do something like this, both of you will be late
for lunch.”
“If we left you alone, you’d run recklessly, wouldn’t you? You’d injure
your legs even further and that’s a problem for the rest of us in this
exam. If we can lessen the extent of your injury by missing one lunch
break then that’s a cheap price to pay, isn’t that right, Ayanokouji?”
“That’s right, that might be true.”
“But……”
“It’s a coincidence that the two of us ran behind, so don’t hold back.”
After I said that, Hashimoto corrected something.
“Make that three. That Kouenji’s also descending insanely fast. That
guy’s a monster.”
“I get the image he’s got limitless physical strength. No doubt he’s
number one in our school year.”
It’s not like I’m flattering him. I’m just speaking honestly of Kouenji’s
potential.
“Maybe our Class A got spared from Kouenji because of his terrible
attitude. Rather than making himself useful, this exam made it clear
to me he’s a hindrance for Class C.”
Certainly, if Kouenji utilizes his potential to its fullest he’d be a

menace. I can’t say whether it’s a good thing to count him as a secret
weapon or not if we can’t make use of him though.
Ultimately, we brought the injured Keisei back to the outdoor school

at around 12:40. After that, Keisei received treatment in the
infirmary. Hashimoto and I waited in the corridor. After about 10
minutes, Keisei came back.
“How did it go?”
As Hashimoto asked him that, Keisei smiled bitterly and replied.
“It’s just a light sprain. It wasn’t a big deal, thanks to the two of you
helping me.”
He seems to be compensating for his left leg a bit but it does seem
like he can walk normally.
“There’s not much time left until the exam. You need to be careful to
not let it get any worse.”
Hashimoto said that and tapped Keisei lightly on the shoulder.
“I know you helped me and all but…”
After hearing that, Hashimoto immediately got the message.
“Don’t worry about it. I’ll keep it a secret. That’s more convenient for
you, right?”
Hashimoto seems to have understood even without having to hear

what he had to say and so Keisei patted himself on the chest.
Since I missed out on lunch, I was more excited than usual about
today’s dinner. After securing my seat, I immediately began eating
my meal.
“Kiyopon, is the seat beside you free?”
I heard Haruka’s voice. When I turned to look, all the members of the
Ayanokouji Group had assembled.
“Good grief, Kiyopon’s been hard to find these past few days.”
“…sorry. I didn’t really know what to do in a cafeteria this spacious.”
Since we’re all supposed to be acting together in groups, it must

have been difficult to assemble the usual members of the group.
Since there aren’t enough seats where I’m sitting, I moved to a place
that could accomodate all five of us.
“I-It’s been a while, Kiyotaka-kun.”
Airi said bashfully. It certainly is unusual for us to not talk to one

another at all for around a week. Because even during the long
holidays, we’d call each other or meet up.
“More importantly, is Miyachi doing alright? You’re with Ryuuen-

kun, right?”
Haruka questioned Akito about that. Perhaps she heard about him
from somewhere too.
“Well, somehow I guess. I am keeping my guard up around him but

he doesn’t really seem any different than usual. He’s even taking our
lessons very seriously.”
“Even during Zazen and the long-distance relay?”
“Yeah. He’s so normal it’s almost scary. On the contrary, he’s holding
himself together far better than the clumsier ones. It’s just, I tried
talking to him a few times but he didn’t seem like he wanted to hang
out with anybody.”
“Maybe the shock of losing a fight made him go nuts?”
“I don’t know about that. He’s not really the type of person who
dwells on the past.”
Akito braced himself, as though saying he can’t afford to let his guard
down.
“More importantly, what about you? Are you getting along well with
the others?”
“Me? Nothing much going on with me. I’m not really close with
anyone and I’m not really quarrelling with anyone either. Airi and I
are in the same group so that suits me just fine.”
“I’m glad Haruka-chan’s there for me.”
Apparently the two of them are in the same group. It must be very
reassuring to have even one intimate friend there with you.
“Looks like our group’s the biggest problem, Kiyotaka.”
“Maybe so.”
“Ehh, really?”
Haruka and Airi looked at each other, as though saying they haven’t
heard any rumors in particular.
“There’s Kouenji, who doesn’t listen to anyone, and Ishizaki, who

snaps at just about anyone, there after all. We can’t control him
either. Maybe that’s because Albert’s there with him. They really are
a pain.”
“So Kouenji-kun’s with you too…are you ok, Kiyotaka-kun?”
“He’s not exactly directly harmful.”
“If anything, Ishizaki’s the problem, right? Maybe he’s acting all high
and mighty because Ryuuen-kun got beaten? Up until a while ago, he
was nothing more than a lackey.”
As for Ishizaki, I feel like him being put in the same group with me is
the main cause for this. Feeling anger and frustration without any
outlet, he may be taking it out on anyone who isn’t me.
“In any case, I need to work hard too as the leader……”
Keisei, with a bomb strapped onto him, is desperately trying to unite

the group somehow.
“You boys have it rough too~”
“S-Somehow I feel like we’re the ones out of place here.”
“Isn’t that just fine? If you guys are doing fine, then that also puts our
minds at ease. Right?”
What Akito says is correct. Even though I’m getting information from
Kei, there are still parts of the girls’ situation I cannot see. If Haruka
and Airi are in the same group, advancing steadily without any
problems whatsoever, then that just means we can afford to focus
more on ourselves.
It’s finally Tuesday, the 6th day of our training camp. And as such, I
began to hear some rather strange complaints coming from the boys.
That they’re starting to miss the opposite sex. Complaints like that.
Somehow, I feel like the number of boys looking forward to dinner
has increased. Being surrounded by boys like yourself certainly is
calming but it’s not exactly glamorous.
“Ahh, shit. I feel like I’m starting to lose my mind surrounded by

guys.”
“I’d already be dead if this were a boys’ school.”
That opinion was expressed equally by everyone in the group.
“Anyways, it’s starting to stink with only the guys around.”
It’s inevitable that in time, he’d get the image of us being a sweaty
bunch. But the truth is, there aren’t many students who are even
sweating here. I’m just grateful it’s not summer. But personally, I feel
rather at ease being with the guys. It bears repeating since it’s
important.
“Ahh, my hips……”
While we were in the middle of cleaning, Keisei screamed and

crouched down right there and then. Every day, no matter what
lessons are held, we are to clean and prepare breakfast.
Students who aren’t very fit are reaching their limit. Keisei, who has
admitted to not having much confidence in his own physical abilities,
complains about the pain. The area we’re to clean is a large one and
therefore our group, which is already a small one, must work harder
than the others since even losing one man would hurt us.
“What do you mean your hips hurt? Do it properly.”
Ishizaki approached Keisei and forcibly pulled him up by the arm.
“I-I know that. I’ll do it properly so please let go of me.”
“Then do it properly.”
Ishizaki spat that out and went back to his own job.
Keisei immediately tried to resume cleaning, but his body wouldn’t

move properly. In particular, it was clear that he can’t move the leg
he sprained too well.
“Kuu.”
Keisei softly moaned. He seems to be enduring the pain but if he

pushes himself too far, it’ll have an effect on tomorrow.
“Take a break, I can take your place.”
Since there’s no helping it, I decided to clean the spot Keisei’s

cleaning in his stead.
“Sorry about this, Kiyotaka.”
“We help each other out when one’s in trouble.”
And this should solve the problem. However…
“You just said you’d do it yourself, didn’t you?”
Perhaps he didn’t like the fact that I was lending a helping hand,
Ishizaki interrupted like that. But without making eye contact with
me.
“I can handle it here.”
I replied. But Ishizaki doesn’t seem to be satisfied with that answer.

He continues speaking harshly towards Keisei while determinedly
ignoring me.
“You’re the leader, aren’t you? Don’t complain about something like
cleaning.”
“…I know that.”
Keisei’s feeling responsible. It’s inevitable he’d answer like that when
pressed.
“You don’t get it. Right now you’re trying to push it onto someone
else. I don’t like it that you’re doing that. Say you’ll do it yourself.”
“…I get it. I’ll do it.”
“That’s what I’m talking about. Whatever you do, don’t lend him a
hand, Ayanokouji.”
Ishizaki spoke to me for the first time. And then immediately

distanced himself from me as though in escape.
“Even if it means Keisei will injure himself in the process?”
“If he gets injured enough that he can’t keep going then that’s it for
him.”
Apparently Ishizaki won’t acknowledge any attempt to help Keisei

out even if it comes at the expense of the group.
Albert silently went up to Ishizaki and tried to say something but it

doesn’t look like he’s willing to listen.
“Sorry, Kiyotaka. Looks like I’ll just have to hang in there.”
Probably because he felt that the group’s mood would worsen if he

didn’t do so. Over the past few days, Ishizaki probably hasn’t been
too happy about Keisei’s attitude. Perhaps he couldn’t let the fact
that Keisei came here only to rely on someone else slide. And Keisei
also understood that, which is why he took the warning to heart and
decided to do it himself. Still, pushing himself too far here may have
consequences later down the line.
Even if he holds out for today, there’s no telling what will happen
tomorrow. The actual exam itself includes physically taxing
assessments such as Zazen and the long-distance relay. When that
time comes, he may suffer even more than he’s suffering right now.
I’d like to inform Ishizaki of that somehow but it doesn’t look like it’s
going to be that simple.
“Oi, Ishizaki. That’s taking it too far.”
Yahiko, having seen the situation play out, rebuked Ishizaki.
“It’s his fault for not even being able to clean properly, right?”
“I know that. But in that case, what about him? Go warn him too.”
Yahiko said that and pointed at Kouenji, who had yet to show any
sign of cleaning since the very first day.
“I can’t communicate with that guy in Japanese. I don’t have time to

persuade a gorilla.”
It’s not like he hadn’t even warned him once since Ishizaki’s already
warned Kouenji many times over. Despite all that, he’s showing no
sign of doing anything and so Ishizaki gave up. In that sense, the
difference between Keisei and Kouenji would be that you could
communicate with one of them.
“If you’ve got a problem with that then you go and persuade him
yourself. It’ll just be a waste of your time though.”
“That’s……alright, I just have to go for it, right?”
Yahiko grabbed a nearby broom and walked towards Kouenji.
“It’s pointless. Just wait and see.”
Ishizaki laughed mockingly. Yahiko pushed the broom onto Kouenji

and tried persuading him to clean too. But after a few minutes of
doing so, he fled while looking completely exhausted.
Even though we’ve been part of the same group for a few days now,
in the end we’re still enemies. There’s no way it would go well. The
majority of students probably want to disband this group as soon as
possible. However, the important thing here is that not every group
is like ours. Even if it’s only superficial, it’s also true that there are
groups that are deepening ties between themselves to the point
they’re almost like actual classmates. This isn’t limited to just the 1st
years but rather, the same phenomenon can be observed in the
senior students who have stabilized interclass relations. It’s because
they all probably understand that cooperating here is also for their
own sakes. Students who are able to think ahead and students who
act solely out of malevolence.
Unless there’s an overwhelming difference in ability, it’s not that

hard to predict the outcome.
“Ahh, I can’t do this. This is way too stupid. Why do I have to play
friends with the guys from the other classes? Right, Albert?”
Albert did not agree with or deny that but Ishizaki continued to
speak alone.
“I hate this group from the bottom of my heart. That gorilla Kouenji
and also that mouthy Yukimura who can’t even do marathon training
properly. That silly Class B and the Class A that doesn’t do anything at
all. So damn idiotic.”
Slam. Ishizaki kicks the broom.
“You’re free to badmouth us all you want but please do the

cleaning.”
“Shut it. Kouenji’s not doing it so why should I?”
“Then you don’t have any right to warn Yukimura in the first place,
do you?”
Hashimoto tried to explain that but Ishizaki is no longer listening. He

abandoned cleaning altogether. ‘Toilet’ was all he said before he left.
Unable to stop him, Keisei bit his lips in frustration.
“Keisei, it’s best if you stop trying to shoulder everything. You can’t
change anything in the one or two days left. You may come to regret
it later if you make a mistake in your judgement right now.”
I gave him that piece of advice. No, I tried to confirm that again with
him.
“I get that, but there’s no other way, is there? If I rely on someone

else, Ishizaki will alienate himself more and more from the group.
But if I don’t do anything then the probability of our group being in
last place is high. In that case, I have to do it regardless of whether
it’s reckless or not, right?”
If there’s no other way except what Keisei just said then the option
of recklessly going at it certainly would be the best one out of the
options available. If there are no available options then one must
somehow forge a new path. However, right now it doesn’t seem like
Keisei’s up to the task of forging that new path or in other words,
creating an option.
Someone who is capable of understanding this group and taking
action for the sake of others. I looked at Hashimoto, the man quietly
cleaning away. Stopping Ishizaki from going after Kouenji on the
second day, he gives me the impression of someone who’s making
sure to bring the group together from an appropriate distance. He
also acted perfectly during marathon training. I don’t know how
highly Sakayanagi and Katsuragi value him but I believe he’s a highly
capable man. This is based on the assumption that I’d be fighting him
as an enemy but even more than the aggressive Sakayanagi and the
conservative Katsuragi, he’s someone who’s hard to read and
therefore, hard to fight against.
“For the record, don’t forget that I’m here too. If there’s anything
troubling you, I’ll help out as much as I can.”
“Thank you, Kiyotaka. Hearing that puts me at ease a bit.”
If these words can put Keisei at ease then it’s nothing much for me to
say them.
After that, I cannot say that my group is doing well, even as flattery.
Despite feeling responsible, Keisei was unable to properly issue his
orders as our leader and Ishizaki stopped talking to everyone else
except Albert. Even during mealtime, which is the one and only
opportunity we have to reconcile with each other, our group did not
assemble. I suppose I’ll put the boys aside for now. Because there’s
nothing I can do for this group anyway. Because even if I am to give
advice to the struggling Keisei and the antagonistic Ishizaki, I have no
intention of acting directly to save them after all.
As my first step towards leaving the stage, getting deeply involved
here would be against my interests. I then remembered Haruka and
Airi and decided to investigate the movements of the girls once
again. However, it’s not easy to make contact with Kei again. She
probably have matters to attend to as well and suspicion may be cast
on our relationship if we repeatedly make contact like that. Besides,
the information I want to get my hands on isn’t information on the
1st year girls but rather, the 2nd and 3rd year seniors. The true
intentions of Nagumo, who challenged the older Horikita to a match.
I’d like to confirm it.
In that case, the number of people I can approach becomes even

more limited. For that reason, I tried making contact with Kiriyama
by leaving behind a trace he could get a hint from but Kiriyama is still
part of Nagumo’s group. Even if he resents the man deep down
inside, he probably won’t give any advice this time. I’d like to attack
from a different direction, from beyond the scope of Nagumo’s
expectations. And that led me to realize the existence of a certain
person. I had Kei investigate a certain 2nd year girl.
That person is ‘Asahina Nazuna’.
A person who happens to belong to the same class as Nagumo

Miyabi and who is also personally close to Nagumo. I’ve seen
Asahina eating her meals in this large cafeteria with her friends many
times. And today, I closely observed Asahina’s movements from a
slight distance away. She’s not part of the student council but she’s
considerably influential in her class and apparently she’s even a big
influence on Nagumo. There are several other boys and girls who are
close to Nagumo but there are two reasons why I chose Asahina as
my source of information.
The first reason is that despite her rough appearance and
mannerisms, she’s very dutiful and never forgets a debt owed. And
also that she does not worship Nagumo. And the other reason is that
the two of us have had a ‘coincidental’ meeting. The problem with
acquiring information about Nagumo is that the entirety of the 2nd
years are all subservient to Nagumo. If I clumsily make contact, I run
the risk of giving away information on myself. In regards to that, I
need to narrow down someone least likely to leak information. That
is why our ‘coincidental’ meeting will become a powerful weapon.
Information that I alone could possibly know. Information that only

Asahina could possibly understand. I thought I’d use the products of
that coincidence. Coincidence. By that, I mean the ‘amulet’. It’s
something she dropped a while back that I coincidentally happened
to pick up. At the time I didn’t think much of it before handing it over
but apparently it’s something unexpectedly precious to her. The
evidence supporting that claim is the fact that she brought that item
along with her even to this training camp. I was also able to confirm
that she carefully keeps it on her body at all times. Occasionally a
connection that’s formed through coincidence can prove to be
stronger than a connection deliberately forged.
Using that coincidence, I should at least ascertain whether or not she

can become an existence that I can draw information regarding
Nagumo out of. It’s also precisely because we’re in the middle of the
training camp that making contact with her is easy. Now the only
remaining problem is how to turn this indirect meeting into a direct
one. If I openly approach Asahina, she or someone around her may
report it back to Nagumo. I’d like to avoid that. I’ve been looking for
an opening the entire time but during dinner, Asahina almost always
spends her time with someone else. I couldn’t find an opening to be
alone with her.
And today, that golden opportunity arose.
“I’m going to the toilet.”
Just like that, Asahina stopped in the middle of eating her dinner.
Strangely enough for a girl, no one else went along with her and so I
immediately followed Asahina. It wouldn’t do to get in the way of her
toilet break and so I decided to patiently wait for her to return. In all
likelihood, I only have around five minutes at most to talk to her.
More importantly than that, Asahina herself may be reluctant.
I don’t know how close I can get to her in that five minutes. There’s
an absolute need to emphasize the ‘coincidental’ part. Not too long
after that, Asahina came back. As usual, she’s wearing her amulet on
her left wrist. I pretended to be casually passing her by.
“Hmm?”
I whispered in a way that made it seem as though I could either be

walking to myself or calling out to Asahina. And when I did, Asahina
unexpectedly stopped and turned around.
If I don’t respond to that, Asahina will probably assume I was only

talking to myself and leave. In this short window, I took action.
“Ahh, I’m sorry. I just thought I’ve seen that amulet before a while
back. Please don’t mind me.”
I said so and moved to leave. If she doesn’t respond to that, I’m also
prepared to start the conversation myself.
“This amulet isn’t in stock at the school anymore though.”
Since she properly replied to me, I’ll continue without hesitating.
“Is that so? By any chance, did you happen to drop this amulet
somewhere a while back?”
If I say that, Asahina should immediately understand.
“Could it be……you’re the one who picked up my amulet?”
“I wonder. I picked it up on my way back during the winter vacation

though…when exactly was it again……?”
I didn’t exactly say ‘when’ it was in detail. I pretended not to

remember.
“I don’t believe I’m mistaken. I see, so it was you.”
Asahina happily laughed and approached me.
“Thank you. After I realized I dropped it somewhere, it’s really been

troubling me. Ever since then I’ve been feeling scared so I started
wearing it always like this, you see.”
She bashfully looked at her wrist.
“This amulet is something I bought in this school. So it’s not like I

have any strong attachment in particular to it. It’s just, how should I
put it, it’s like my mental support? When I have this in hand I feel
really at peace. That’s why when I lose it, it feels like an omen that
bad things are going to happen and that makes me anxious. That’s
why I was really happy knowing someone picked it up and handed it
over.”
The purpose of an amulet, in the first place, is to do exactly that.
“To think the person who picked it up would be you.”
“Do you know me?”
“You drew a lot of attention during that relay against Horikita-senpai.
A while ago, Miyabi. No, President Nagumo also spoke with you
right?”
“Could it be that you were there?”
Of course, I knew that already. Ichinose was also there that day.
“Well, I suppose.”
I’ll make it look like I didn’t notice Asahina until today. Because if I
mess it up and let her know I already noticed her from a while back,
she seems like the type to become more guarded towards me.
Since picking up the amulet is nothing more than a coincidence, this

meeting too, must be a coincidence.
“I’m rather confident in my speed but to tell you the truth, that’s
about the only thing I’m good at. Perhaps I’ve caught President
Nagumo’s eye due to some misunderstanding.”
I said so as though that’s troubling me and Asahina nodded

repeatedly as though in understanding.
“That guy respects Horikita-senpai. Or rather, he’s made that a goal

of his so when he wasn’t taken seriously at that relay, he must’ve
gotten jealous of you.”
I couldn’t sense any ulterior motive behind Asahina’s words.
For better or for worse, she’s got an honest personality. I decided to
step it up a bit.
“How can I get Nagumo-senpai’s attention off my back?”
“How about you beat him then? Like taking that arrogant Miyabi
down a peg or two. I’d personally like Miyabi to lose a bit too.”
She said so while laughing. Of course, it’s probably just a joke

without any serious intent behind it. However, I boldly picked up on
that.
“I see, that might also be an option.”
When I replied like that, Asahina immediately looked dumbfounded

and looked at me. After a few seconds, she burst out in laughter.
“Ahahaha! Come on, I was just joking. Couldn’t you tell?”
Asahina laughed herself almost to tears and hit me on the shoulder.
“If Nagumo falls, would that trouble you after all then?”
Since Asahina still thinks I’m joking, I decided to take a stronger tone
with her.
If Asahina is the type of person to report this to Nagumo then either

way, that’s it for me. Even if she reports it to him right now, it’ll end
with her thinking I’m just a cheeky 1st year.
“Are you serious?”
“You were joking, weren’t you, senpai?”
“Look here, this isn’t something a 1st year can do anything about.”
She said that and apologized for joking. But I continued with that
exact same tone.
“Among all the 2nd years I’ve seen up until now, Asahina-senpai
looks like the most straightforward one.”
“…the most straightforward one?”
“Because it’s very difficult to acquire information from the 2nd years
that ‘Nagumo Miyabi’ rules over, you see.”
“You’re saying something rather outrageous. I’m also a 2nd year.

Miyabi and I actually have a ‘deep relationship’, you know?”
“It’s not about shallow or deep, it’s about how much you’ve been
influenced by him. That’s the important part.”
Either way, since they’re in the same class there’s no way they could
possibly be enemies. No matter what she thinks about Nagumo, she
probably wouldn’t want her class to be disadvantaged.
“I think they’re similar though.”
“Well, please just think of it as a 1st year’s nonsense.”
And with that I bowed my head.
“Please excuse me.”
“Ahh, wait a minute. Somehow, this makes me feel like I’m the villain
here.”
She breathes out and then smiled.
“I understand you’re not joking. That’s why as an apology, please let

me repay you for picking up my amulet. If there’s anything you’d like
to ask me, I’ll answer.”
“Are you fine with that? I may point an arrow at Nagumo-senpai, you
know.”
“To be completely honest with you, I don’t really think the situation
will change any just because I talk to you.”
She seems to be certain that even if she gives me information on

some of the 2nd years, it won’t have a major influence.
In other words, it’s information that would be pointless even if

known. If that’s how she sees this, then I’m extremely grateful for
that.
“Among the 2nd year girls, how many are particularly intimate with
Nagumo-senpai?”
“Girls who are intimate with him? Like all of them. Because they trust
Miyabi more than any other boy, you see—”. I do know that he’s not
the sort of enemy ordinary methods will work against but he’s got a
really wide range.
“What about the people most likely to act as Nagumo-senpai’s

pawns?”
“Do you think I’ll tell you that much?”
“As a senpai, you wouldn’t mind giving the 1st years a little credit,
would you?”
“You’re saying that? You’re a cheeky one.”
She said so and laughed. But she didn’t seem against it.
“Well, it’s not like it’s my place to say that or anything though. The
2nd years have a strong sense of camaraderie. Honestly, we 2nd
years split up into groups way faster than both the 1st and 3rd years,
didn’t we? After we received the explanation on the bus, we
immediately shared information between classes on Miyabi’s
command.”
They should technically be enemies but as I suspected, they seem to

be in a state of cooperation.
Asahina told me the names of each class’s representative.

Maintaining contact between the four buses, they were able to
decide on their small groups to a certain degree. It appears the girls
also did something similar.
“What about when you linked up with the 1st year and 3rd year
groups? Did you randomly decide on those as well?”
Nagumo’s proposal for the boys was a draft-based system performed

by the 1st years.
“Ehh? Pretty much.”
“Pretty much? Does that mean there’s an exception?”
Asahina seemed deep in thought while she crossed her arms.
“…why exactly?”
I could tell that Asahina’s now harboring doubts. Perhaps she didn’t
find a resolution immediately, since the silence continued.
“Are you not going to tell me?”
“No, that’s not it. There was a request made by the 2nd year girls
when forming the large groups. Or rather, they made some
adjustments. That small group consisted of people that Nagumo
could count on.”
If the groups are formed based on Nagumo’s orders, then there’s the
possibility that they were entrusted with a special role. It’s a
conclusion you wouldn’t be able to draw unless you know about the
internal affairs of the 2nd years.
From the perspective of the 1st and 3rd years, it’ll only appear to be
friends flocking to each other.
“Are there any prominent 1st year or 3rd year students from that
large group that those girls belong to?”
“Even if you ask me that, I don’t really know much about the 1st
years. But I guess from the 3rd years, there’s Tachibana-senpai who
used to be Horikita-senpai’s secretary. Ahh, but the leader is
someone else. So nothing strange’s going to happen, I’m telling you.
In the first place, Miyabi already said he wants to fight fair-and-
square, didn’t he?”
“You have quite a lot of faith in Nagumo-senpai.”
The older Horikita too, seemed to have some measure of faith in

Nagumo’s words. If I am to believe the older Horikita and Asahina’s
words, then this whole chain of suspicion would be labelled ‘fake’.
That he’s trying to use the suspicion that he’ll use some other
method while promising to fight fair-and-square to throw us off and
ruin our focus.
“He always keeps his promises. That’s why he won’t fight dirty. In the
first place, even if the girls’ group springs some sort of trap, it won’t
have any effect on Horikita-senpai and Miyabi’s fight, will it?”
“That’s right. That is, without a doubt, irrelevant.”
Asahina’s doubts are quite right. Nagumo’s proposal was that his
group and the older Horikita’s group have a match. It has nothing to
do with the girls. That’s why even if the girls who are especially
intimate with Nagumo happen to be in the same group as Tachibana,
it would still be irrelevant. It means pretending to fight openly while
planning something underhanded yet having it turn out to be an
open fight in the end.
So that would mean that the seemingly meaningful words he spoke

when making contact with Ishikura-senpai of the 3rd years was also a
fake out. If we’re talking about normally sounding someone out, it
would be something like having several pieces appear before they
fall away and disappear. A rather interesting way of doing it.
Unlike Sakayanagi or Ryuuen, this is a strategy with its own unique

style to it.
“Now then, if there’s anything I have in particular to say it’s that it’s
your loss if you care about that.”
“You were a great help.”
I should thank Asahina for listening to my unreasonable request and

telling me about their internal affairs. Of course, looking at it from
Asahina’s perspective, she doesn’t think what she did here would get
in Miyabi’s way at all. Because she probably doesn’t think someone
like me could possibly become an enemy.
“Well, do your best and go scare the hell out of Miyabi. I’ll be rooting
for you, just a bit.”
“Ahh, and also there’s just one more thing.”
“Hmm?”
Combining this with the information I got from Kei, the accuracy
increases even further. I decided to step it up a bit more.
The night of the sixth day fell with the group in a foul mood. If we let
this day end like this, the group probably won’t even form up
tomorrow. I expect this terrible relationship to drag on. And if so, it
will prove difficult to obtain a high score in the exam that awaits us
in two days time. Even after I returned to the room after bathing, the
mood in here is as foul as ever. Ishizaki’s putting up a wall around
himself, not talking to anyone else. Keisei’s also severely blaming
himself and trapped in his own shell, he’s not even speaking. The
Class B students, in an attempt to liven us up, continued to excitedly
chat repeatedly but no longer able to stand the oppressive
atmosphere around them, they eventually fell silent too.
Eventually, after confirming that it’s almost lights out time, Yahiko
turned the power off in our room. In order to quickly put an end to
this day.
“Hey, Ishizaki. Can I have some of your time?”
In the darkness, it was Hashimoto who broke that long silence.
“No you can’t.”
Hashimoto called out to him from atop his bunk but Ishizaki rejected
him. Judging from the sound of the sheets shuffling, I suppose he’s
turned his back towards us.
“If we keep this up, our group’s probably in big trouble. We may
possess some advantages because there’s only a few of us but in
exchange, we bear several disadvantages when it comes to the
contents of the exam. In the worst case scenario, Yukimura and
someone else may be expelled.”
If so, wouldn’t Ishizaki be the one to get dragged down? Is the

implication of that remark.
“Shut it. I don’t care whether it’s expulsion or whatever.”
“Good grief…”
It appeared that although Hashimoto extended a helping hand,

Ishizaki rejected it. Hashimoto sighed as though giving up.
“……fuu—”.
I couldn’t see Hashimoto’s face in the dark. Does this mean our
group can no longer return to a functional state? It was about time
we gave up.
“I played soccer during elementary and middle school. It was a

prestigious school so every year our team would play in the
nationals. We weren’t aces by any measure but we played matches
on the regular and we did relatively well for ourselves.”
Hashimoto said those words not to any person in particular, but to

everyone in the room.
“You aren’t in the soccer club, are you? You don’t seem injured to
me either.”
Yahiko pointed that out in the dark.
“Yeah. I know it isn’t all that popular nowadays but there was a time
when I used to smoke.”
“So you were kicked out when they found out?”
“No. I made sure to smoke in secret. Only my family knew about it.”
“Even if smoking’s no good, it’s not a reason to quit playing soccer.”
Yahiko’s doubts are spot on. If it isn’t revealed to anyone, then

there’d be no problem.
“I felt alienated. While everyone was united in their goal of winning

the nationals, I alone observed that coldly. I felt like I didn’t belong
there. And also, I probably didn’t like soccer all that much either.
That’s why I could easily quit soccer and study. I was quite capable in
the first place so it wasn’t really that difficult for me to keep up with
my studies.”
“Are you bragging? I can’t listen to this.”
Ishizaki disagreeably interjected.
“For better or for worse, all I could manage was to do passably well.
But sometimes I do feel regret. When I see Hirata and Shibata,
practicing hard on the grounds, I end up thinking that it could have
been me there. Even though I didn’t like it all that much. Isn’t it
strange?”
Hashimoto laughed self-deprecatingly.
“What about you? What was your childhood like, Ishizaki?”
“Huh? Why are you asking me?”
“For no particular reason.”
“Hah…I have nothing to say.”
He refused to talk by saying he had nothing to talk about. Keisei then
opened his mouth to join in the conversation happening in the dark.
“Ever since I was little, studying was all I did. Maybe I was influenced
by my older sister who aspired to be a teacher, I always acted the
role of the model student. Ever since elementary, she’d give me
problems that are almost absurdly difficult to solve. She’s a pretty
unreasonable sister.”
“So that’s how you became so good at studying?”
Hashimoto, as though drawing out the conversation, asked that of

Keisei.
“Yeah. And also, I’m no good at sports. No matter what I did I could
only barely pass most of the time. I decided not to overcome my
weakness and instead improve on my strengths. Because I thought
that with the exception of those aiming to become professional
athletes, improving your physical abilities is pointless. After enrolling
in this school, I was faced with several doubts. I never once doubted
that someone like me who could study better than anyone else was
most suited for Class A.”
As though reminiscing, Keisei stopped speaking and thought for a

little while. The class Keisei was assigned to was Class D. The despair
he must have felt at the time must have been immeasurable.
“After that, things I couldn’t accept happeed one after another. I

couldn’t accept the joint responsibility system of the class and I
couldn’t comprehend the lifestyle we had to live on the uninhabited
island…in our class, Sudou was my polar opposite. Even though he
excelled at sports, he couldn’t study. At first I thought I had been
given an absurd burden to bear. But on the uninhabited island and
during the sports festival, Sudou was far more useful than I was. I
saw that shining figure of his beside me.”
There was some frustration in his words.
“To be honest, there are still some things I can’t accept. But I’m
slowly starting to realize too. That if studying’s the only thing you can
do or if sports is the only thing you’re good at, that’s no good. This
applies to this exam as well. If we can’t do both those things, we
won’t be able to obtain a good score. Am I wrong, Ishizaki?”
Keisei then turned the conversation towards Ishizaki.
“Then why did you—”
“Just like during the sports festival and back on the uninhabited
island, I’m filled with feelings of humiliation. I’m being a liability to
the group. I hurt myself and end up increasing the burden on
someone else. Most importantly, I ended up lowering our morale. I
wasn’t able to show anything to Ishizaki, who contributed to the
group more than the average person despite his complaints.”
Ishizaki, who was about to mock him, stopped himself. You cannot
see anything. It’s precisely because we’re in the dark where we
cannot see the other person’s face that we are able to expose things
like this.
“I’m sorry, Ishizaki…that the leader who should be setting the

example is in a condition like this.”
He tried to choke it back but I could tell that Keisei is crying. But
nobody’s uncouth enough to interject. It’s not like he’s crying
because he wants to, these are tears of frustration.
“Don’t screw around, why are you apologizing……I mean, I’m the one
who blamed you……”
Ishizaki scornfully laughed at himself and continued.
“In the first place, you accepted the role of leader when nobody else
would.”
Even if it were pushed onto him, he could’ve refused. As a matter of

fact, Ishizaki himself refused it.
Ishizaki probably realized Keisei’s goodwill in accepting it.
“I didn’t like taking orders from you but without those orders, the
group would probably be even worse off. Both when it comes to
making breakfast and the marathon training.”
“No doubt about that.”
Hashimoto said so while laughing.
Students who excel in academics, students who don’t excel in

academics. Students who excel at sports and students who don’t
excel at sports. All different sorts of students gather to form one
class or one group. There are problems to be found there too like
enemies and allies. Here and there, Yahiko and the other students
began chatting.
On this day and this night, for the first time, our group started acting
like a proper group. That is what I felt.
Chapter 6: Things that Are Lost, Things that
Aren’t Lost
Introduction
It’s early morning on the seventh day of the training camp. Our
group will cease to exist after today. The exam will be held first thing
tomorrow morning. Although Hashimoto’s actions saved the group
from total collapse, this united group and the relationships we’ve
built as part of it will also end along with the exam. There are
probably more than a few students feeling sad over it. The majority
of the students in our group too, in spite of their antipathy towards
Kouenji, are getting along well with each other.
Regarding Ishizaki, he probably hates me more than he hates Kouenji

but he’s doing his best not to let it show. To be honest, he probably
wants to hound me but Ishizaki knows full well what will happen in
that case. That rough demeanor of his may resemble Sudou but
when it comes to reading the atmosphere, Ishizaki is far superior. I
get the impression that he respects his opponents and acknowledges
what cannot be denied. That’s probably why Ryuuen kept him as his
side too. But that doesn’t necessarily mean Sudou is inferior to
Ishizaki.
Sudou is far superior when it comes to the physical side of things and
in all likelihood, Sudou surpasses him in academic ability as well.
Since Horikita’s guiding him, Sudou will probably continue to develop
slowly. Even though they are a similar breed, the weapons each one
of them possesses is fundamentally different.
“I’d like to go over the long-distance relay we’ll be doing tomorrow.
Please hear me out.”
Everyone, while still on their respective beds, turn to look at Keisei.
“There’s only 10 of us so each person needs to shoulder a huge

burden but depending on the circumstances, that may turn out to be
our advantage.”
“What do you mean? Isn’t it better to have more people? Because

then the distance we have to run decreases.”
“Certainly if we have 15 to evenly split the burden between then

each person won’t have to shoulder all that burden but there’s also
the high probability that you’ll have slow students mixed in as well.
You can count the number of students who excel at long distance in
our school year on one hand.”
“…that is true.”
“In other words, this is our chance to bridge that gap.”
“But that’s assuming that our whole group is an athletic bunch,

right?”
Ishizaki looked around.
He probably counts me as one of the athletic ones but as long as he

doesn’t count Kouenji, it leaves Hashimoto as the only other person
we can count on to run well. You can’t exactly call this a particularly
athletic group. And most importantly… “This is pathetic but after
talking big like that, I probably won’t be of any use.”
Keisei knows himself best. Because out of everyone in this group,
Keisei’s the one whose stamina and speed are uncertain. However,
as the leader, he told us of his strategy.
“The long-distance relay will be about 18 kilometers. That would

mean each person must run for at least a minimum of 1.2 kilometers
so that means in a group of 15, everyone would have to run about
the same length of 1.2 kilometers each. But in a group of 10, we can
make significant changes to the length a person is allocated.”
“But we can’t just declare injury and have someone else run that
length for you, right?”
“Any injuries or sickness on that day will be penalized so that would

not only render our numbers disadvantageous but cost us more time
as well. That’s not ideal. And also, it’s important to note that unless
we’re talking 1.2 kilometers, we may not be able to get any points
for switching out.”
The school is doing everything it can to shut down any loopholes.
Students have to do what is required of them. Keisei and Yahiko, who

both have no confidence in their own speed, must at least run a
minimum of 1.2 kilometers. We may have to include the three from
Class B in that minimum category as well.
Albert’s quite fast but he has problems with his stamina. If we have
everyone else run only the bare minimum, that would mean the
remaining four would have to run a length of 2.7 kilometers and
more. If we’re talking about a student whose stamina is his forte
then they may very well be able to cover that distance. I told Keisei
about my thoughts on this. The members of our group listened to
what I had to say.
“In that case, I’ll run 3 kilometers…no, I’ll do 3.6 kilometers.”
Ishizaki declared. There’s no doubt he’s one of those in our group

capable of running that. And another person raised his hand as
though following suit.
“Well then, I guess I’ve got no other choice either. I’m not bad at
running long distance or anything too after all.”
Hashimoto was the one who said that. The two representatives of
our group eagerly swore to shoulder this large burden. This means
we’ve covered 7.2 kilometers so far.
“Thank you.”
Keisei lowered his head in gratitude and thanked them with honest
words. Following suit, I suppose I should also cover at least a certain
extent too.
“Then…I’ll do what I can. I don’t know the amount of time I can do it

in though.”
“Are you fine with that, Kiyotaka?”
“Please just don’t expect too much.”
But what’s truly important is what comes after. It’s the existence of
the man with the highest potential of them all, Kouenji, who even
Sudou cannot compare against despite him priding himself on his
athleticism.
The more Kouenji runs, the easier it’ll be for the other students. He’ll
probably run the minimum length of 1.2 kilometers but he has yet to
promise that he’ll run any more than that. Most importantly, there’s
no telling if he’ll even run seriously or not. Even if the nine of us,
including me, run our best, if Kouenji merely walks without taking it
seriously then it’ll still be hopeless.
“Kouenji. I’d like for you to run as well.”
It’s precisely because he’s aware of the weak link in the chain that
Keisei went over to Kouenji with a disarming attitude and lowered
his head. Said Kouenji was busy admiring his fingernails while
grinning on top of his bed.
“Kouenji.”
Keisei calmly called his name one more time.
“Of course I’ll run too. But unlike them, I do not care much about
running long distances.”
I suppose there’s no way he’d agree to do so with an immediate

reply.
Ishizaki glared at Kouenji but did not do much else. After spending a
few days with him, he had begun to understand that most of
Kouenji’s actions have no meaning behind them.
“I’d like to avoid running the risk of having our group be dead last.”
“That’s right. I know what you want to say, Glasses-kun.”
Taking his eyes off his fingernails, Kouenji looked down at Keisei.
“Even if long distance is impossible, I’d like you to run at least 1.2
kilometers seriously.”
Everyone in our group looked towards Kouenji.
“I can’t make any promises. Even if our group is dead last overall, it’s
not like that means I’ll be expelled. Only you, the leader, will be
expelled. And you surely won’t do something inhuman such as
dragging down a fellow classmate like me, will you?”
If the leader hadn’t been Keisei but rather someone like Ishizaki or
Yahiko then perhaps Kouenji would have run.
But since we’re talking about Keisei, a fellow classmate, he figured he

wouldn’t be dragged down. Perhaps if we threatened to drag him
down right now then we might get Kouenji to run but in exchange,
we will never again be able to obtain cooperation from Kouenji.
“…then please tell me. What do we have to do to get you to

cooperate? If giving you private points gets you to run then I don’t
mind paying up.”
It’s precisely because Keisei knows he’s going to be a liability that he

intends to compensate for it at his own expense.
“Don’t carry that burden alone, Yukimura. It’s not much, but I’ve got
points too.”
“I’ll pay too.”
Ishizaki and Hashimoto after him, then Yahiko and the others also
supported him. Many a little makes a mickle. If the nine of us pool
together our private points then we’d end up with a relatively large
sum. In response to the pressure of the group’s collective demand,
Kouenji— “Unfortunately, I don’t have any problems as far as private
points are concerned. Besides, even if I don’t have any points I can
still lead a fulfilling school life, you see.”
Even the feelings of a united group failed to reach him one bit. As I
feared, Kouenji won’t move just by offering him a paltry sum. Still,
telling him to do it for the sake of the class would be even less
effective. For the past few days, me and the rest of the group pooled
out wits to try and force Kouenji into action. Beyond the boundaries
of school years. And all of them ended in failure.
“Then are you telling us you won’t run?”
“That’s exactly right.”
Looking as though he had given it some thought, Kouenji said that.
“It doesn’t seem like I will become an asset to you lot.”
After saying that, Kouenji declined. No longer able to bear it, Ishizaki
tried to stand up but Keisei stopped him.
“However, you may relax. I don’t intend on doing anything more

than is required of me but I will do the bare minimum required. I too,
have my own way of doing things.”
“In other words……you’ll at least produce average results?”
“That’s exactly right. In the first place, when it comes to me, I’ll
probably end up producing a relatively excellent result even if I’m
only doing the bare minimum. Well, this is good news for you lot,
isn’t it?”
In all likelihood, all nine of us comprehended Kouenji’s words. Even if

it’s only a little, we became conscious of the fact that we’re a group
and began to look out for one another. But in practice that’s not the
case at all. My analysis of Kouenji is that he will only act for his own
sake. In all the exams leading up to now, Kouenji repeatedly acted in
an unprecedented manner. However, none of those actions could be
used to expel Kouenji either. Kouenji is 99% sure Keisei won’t drag
him down but there is still the possibility of it happening. Obviously,
if he produces bad results then the school will be sure to point that
out as well. And it’s also clear that once he’s been chosen as the
target to be dragged down, there’s no longer room for him to
escape. This man won’t make that sort of mistake.
“What excellent result? Can someone like you who struggles with the
likes of Zazen even do something like that?”
“Fu. Fu. Fu. That’s because I already mastered mere Zazen as a child.
It’s No Problem.”
“What kind of childhood is that?”
Even after having that pointed out, Kouenji continued laughing

pleasantly. Still, this may be good enough for Keisei. Kouenji has no
intention of cooperating but he did promise to do the bare
minimum. This is significant in itself. It’s precisely because we’re
classmates that I am aware of just how high Kouenji’s potential is.
There are some unknown factors like Zazen and the written exam
but I can trust him as far as physical fitness and endurance goes.
One problem’s been solved and now it’s time for some morning
cleaning. When Keisei tried to start cleaning as usual, Ishizaki picked
up a dust cloth.
“Take a rest. If doing this means you won’t be able to run at the long-
distance relay, then that would be far more troublesome.”
“No, but—”
“Rest. In exchange, do your best with the written exam. Get at least
120 percent on it, alright?”
“…yeah, 120 percent is impossible but I’ll try aiming for a 100
percent……”
Ishizaki understands what give-and-take is.
Keisei, after thanking him, sat down.
“That’s a good attitude, Delinquent-kun.”
“Shut it, Kouenji. You haven’t done a single thing since the very first
day!”
“Is that so? HAHAHAHAHA.”
Kouenji took neither a dust cloth nor a broom in his hand but rather,
went for a stroll through nature. Even when he’s drawing attention
from the 2nd years and the 3rd years, he’s really acting boldly.
“He’s a disease. Can you guys even get yourselves promoted to the
upper classes with a guy like that in your class?”
Even Class D ended up worrying about us.
“…can’t say I have much confidence in that.”
Keisei always feels strongly about aiming for the upper classes but it
looks like Kouenji is beyond the norm. How Kouenji will act
tomorrow is also a big factor. During our morning discussion, we got
him to promise us he’d do the bare minimum but it’s not like that’s
an absolute guarantee. He may not give it his all when he’s out of our
sight.
If he refuses to do even something like cleaning, then there’s an

extremely high chance we’ll end up in last place. Even the senior
students overlooking this now may bare their fangs at us. Even
though I also think Kouenji is the calculating type who wouldn’t do
something like that, I am still wary of the fact that he’s beyond
common sense and may betray my expectations. Perhaps he noticed
Keisei’s anxiety, Ishizaki went over to him.
“Don’t worry about it. We just have to compensate for it.”
“That line doesn’t suit you. You’ve become rather mature in just one
day.”
“Shut it, Hashimoto. You got a problem with that!?”
“No problem. The group’s standing will have an impact on my plan as

well so I’d like for us to rank as highly as possible. Right, Yahiko?”
“…well, I guess so. Since we’re in this troublesome group there’s no

other choice. If we perform badly, Katsuragi-san will be disappointed
in us.”
Hashimoto bitterly laughs at Yahiko, whose sole focus is on

Katsuragi, and hit him on the shoulder once. Yahiko too, knows that
he will be a liability when it comes to the physical side of things like
our marathon training. Despite saying all that, he’s been acting
rather modestly from the start.
“I’ve acted against Katsuragi several times on Sakayanagi’s orders. I

think you’ll despise me for that but in this case, we’re genuine allies.
Please forget the bad blood between us for now.”
“Hmm. I wonder about that.”
Yahiko didn’t raise his voice but he didn’t seem to trust Hashimoto all
that much. He probably couldn’t forgive the fact that Katsuragi had
been hindered by his own classmates until now.
“Wasn’t it you who made Katsuragi-san the leader this time around
too?”
“I had nothing to do with that. That was Matoba’s plan.”
Yahiko didn’t seem convinced even with Hashimoto denying those

claims. Even so, he restrained himself and acted as one member of
the whole group. I’d like to praise him in that regard.
Our last dinner before the exam tomorrow. I spotted Ichinose

walking while carrying a tray and called out to her. It’s not like this is
an attempt to extract information from her or anything. But
something felt off about Ichinose.
“Are you in any trouble?”
“Ehh? Ayanokouji-kun. No, not really. It’s just I was thinking about
this and that.”
“You’re struggling with a difficult problem, aren’t you?”
Ichinose was about to leave, but that stopped her.
“The exam’s finally taking place tomorrow. What do you think about
this exam, Ayanokouji-kun?”
“That’s a rather vague question.”
“I want you to give me your honest impression.”
“It’s a little bit tougher than the exams we’ve had up until now, I
guess. I feel like there’s a high risk of expulsion.”
“I guess that’s true…but we’re already in our 3rd semester so isn’t it
natural that the level of difficulty also increase?”
“Maybe.”
“Speaking of risks, there’s the ‘leader’ system and all right?

Becoming the leader of a group.”
“Yeah.”
“Becoming a leader is a very risky thing to do but…to become the

leader for the sake of winning. That’s also important, right?”
I didn’t deny that and lent my ear to what Ichinose has to say.
“Even if you say there’s the risk of expulsion, that’s still up in the air
and there’s no telling. Honestly, there are a lot of unseen factors. But
what I’m really scared of is not losing class points or private points.
At least that’s what I think.”
“…you’re talking about your classmates?”
“Yeah. The risk of losing a friend is unfathomable.”
“If, by any chance, a classmate of yours is about to be expelled, what

do you intend on doing then?”
“What I’ll do, huh?”
Ichinose slowly lifted her head and laughed thinly.
“Ayanokouji-kun, you really are a smart one.”
“Why do you say that?”
“I mean, normally there’s nothing you can do if an expulsion occurs,

right? But you know that there’s an ‘after’ to that.”
“That was just a hypothetical question though……”
“If it truly were a hypothetical question, you wouldn’t have used the
word ‘intend’, would you? ‘What will happen?’ or in a different
sense, asking ‘Is your class alright?’”.
“Sorry, but you’re really overestimating me here. It’s just I can

express it well.”
“Still, I think that’s some respectable ‘intuition’ you’ve got there.”
I said too much, was what she said before she left. Because after all,
Ichinose also has things she’d think over on her own. As I bid farewell
to Ichinose, other students also called out to her. Being popular must
be difficult. Even if you try to think on your own, the people around
you just won’t leave you be.
Ichinose usually always has a smile on her face but that just doesn’t
seem to be the case today.
“Yeah……sorry, I just don’t feel like it today……”
Ichinose, who is clearly no longer energetic, pretty much ignored two

of the girls she’s close with and walked off.
“Sorry. I have a couple of things going on right now and I want to be

alone for today.”
It’s also clear that she’s not simply acting. It’s almost to the point
that you could say she’s a completely different person than she was
when the training camp first started. I realized after seeing that. That
Sakayanagi has made her move. The storm that will befall in this
special exam might not be limited to just the boys, but also the girls
as well.
3
Since today’s the last day before the exam, the situation has also
changed significantly. The mood of in the cafeteria itself hasn’t
changed much from the usual but now there’s a clean divide
between the laughing ones and the melancholic ones. In other
words, it has become clear which groups were able to make it work
and which groups failed to do the same. As I walked out into the
corridor, Kei was there leaning against the wall of the cafeteria.
Casually, as though we were only passing each other by, I received a

piece of paper from her. Kei then immediately entered the cafeteria.
She’ll probably meet up with her friends in there to eat. After Kei and
I split up, I looked down at the piece of paper before shredding it
into many small pieces and throwing bits of them into the many
trash bins installed throughout the school. She held up pretty well
throughout this week but it looks like she’s finally at her limit. I left
the cafeteria and moved towards a certain corner of the school
building. Because the person I had Kei keep an eye on is now
wandering around in hopes of getting some alone time.
And alone time in this training camp is hard to come by. There’s
midnight but if she goes missing for a long time from her shared
room, others would notice. In that case, the ideal option would be to
use this time when everyone else gathers at the cafeteria. As I
walked in the direction that person went, I saw her crouching down
as though concealing herself. She didn’t notice me there as she
continued crying while muffling herself. And for a moment, I
hesitated. However, no matter how hard this place is for people to
stumble upon, there’s no telling when another student might come
across this place. In that case, I should wrap this up quickly.
“If you’re in trouble you should be consulting Horikita……the former
student council president, shouldn’t you?”
“!?”
The girl who raised her face was Tachibana Akane from Class A of the
3rd years. Panicking over having shown me that pathetic figure of
hers, she wipes her tears away.
“What do you want?”
“It’s not about what I want, it’s about what I just told you.”
“It’s not like I’m in any trouble or anything.”
“If you’re crying without a reason then that in itself is a problem.”
“I’m not crying!”
Saying that, Tachibana averted her eyes from me. The reason she’s
not moving from that place is that if she goes somewhere brightly lit,
her reddened eyes and the traces of tears on her face would become
clearly visible.
“Sometimes I just want to be alone.”
“We certainly don’t get much private time to ourselves, do we?”
A toilet break’s about the only time for that but even then, it’s
abnormal to use it for long periods of time. There would also be
more than a few students seeing you go in and out.
“For the record, I’m also on President Horikita’s side.”
That’s a lie. But if I say that, Tachibana will probably trust me more.
“Still, you wouldn’t be of any help.”
Well…if she’s going with that then I don’t really have a reply. On the
contrary, we’d just be risking the leak of information.
“Please just count yourself lucky that we didn’t end up as enemies.”
“Please stop talking so casually to your seniors. I didn’t say anything

until now because Horikita-kun was also there but……”
More importantly, I became curious about how she usually refers to

him as ‘Horikita-kun’. It’s also strange how she continues to refer to
him as ‘President Horikita’ despite him having left that post. She
could call him the ‘former’ one too but the way Tachibana refers to
him is unnatural.
“You……it must be good being a 1st year. So optimistic.”
“That’s a rather fearful statement. Are you anxious about the exam
coming tomorrow?”
“I don’t really feel anything in particular. There’s the leader and all
but it’s not like there’s bad blood within our group or anything. On
the contrary, things are going swimmingly.”
“Then why are you crying here?”
“I’m telling you, I wasn’t crying.”
When I pointed at Tachibana’s eyes, she panicked and used her hand
to check whether or not her eyes were still wet. After realizing they
were dry, she turned to glare at me with a slightly angry expression.
“Horikita-kun’s the one I’m anxious…worried about.”
It’s a lie that’s not quite a lie. I’m not going to go there yet.
“Worry, huh? Is there anything to worry about when it comes to that

man?”
“Horikita-kun…Horikita-kun’s always been fighting alone. Until now,

he’s been fighting against the 2nd years and also the 3rd years. You
couldn’t possibly understand what it must be like to fight against
everyone all on your own and how difficult it must be.”
Even if I tried to understand, there’s no way I’d understand.
“I do know a bit about how Nagumo and the 2nd years led by him
are the enemy but I didn’t know there were enemies among the 3rd
years too. There can’t possibly be that many people rebelling against
the man who assumed the role of student council president, right?”
“Aren’t you misconstruing Horikita-kun as some kind of dictator?

Even though he was the student council president, he didn’t abuse
his authority unlike Nagumo-kun. Because there’s no room to be lax
in any exam.”
Even if she says all that, I never had the opportunity to familiarize
myself with the 3rd years’ internal affairs much less have a clue
about the older Horikita’s background. But by saying there’s no room
to be lax in any exam means…… “Could it be that the class conflict
between the 3rd years is still going on?”
“At the very least…if Horikita-kun falls, Class A will definitely go too.”
“Heh…”
That’s certainly also what Nagumo’s been saying. That the gap
between the 3rd years’ Class A and Class B is only 312. It’s definitely
possible if the older Horikita is their only strength or if Class B
possesses talented students of their own.
“So that means even he’s just a normal student in the end, huh?”
“Horikita-kun is——-!……it’s nothing.”
She stops herself as though trying to hold herself back from raising
her voice.
But as though spitting out her frustrations, she slowly continued.
“Because the other Class A students were always a liability…we lost a

lot of class points we shouldn’t have lost and even our private
points—he’s always sacrificed himself for the sake of protecting his
comrades.”
If what Tachibana says is true then that means the older Horikita is
the Hirata type. To be honest, it doesn’t seem that way to me. Of
course, that’s what the one actually part of the 3rd years’ Class A,
Tachibana, is saying so there must be a degree of truth to it. In all
likelihood, there were probably many instances where he dealt with
matters behind the scenes without revealing his virtuousness.
The person who’s seen those things happen more than anyone else
from beside him is this girl here.
“In other words, you’re feeling down because of the current

situation?”
“Even I am aware of the boys’ situation. The fact that Nagumo-kun
challenged Horikita-kun and that he’s unable to make a move
because of that. And also, that we are unable to do anything to help
him.”
“Whether or not you can help him also depends on your tenacity,
right?”
“I know that.”
Perhaps tears welled up again in her eyes, Tachibana once again

wiped them away with her arm.
Her thoughts about the older Horikita may be the reason for those
tears but there are other reasons as well.
“You’re in some sort of trouble, aren’t you?”
“…no. Not really.”
She denied it.
“Is that really true?”
“You’re persistent, aren’t you? I’m not in trouble or anything.”
“If—no, if you say that then I must have misunderstood.”
“Yes, you misunderstood. Please don’t say anything weird to

Horikita-kun.”
“Sure.”
After warning me harshly, Tachibana went back towards the

cafeteria. On the off chance, she probably doesn’t want the older
Horikita to know the truth I suppose.
But you’re making a mistake, Tachibana. This isn’t a problem you can
solve by sacrificing yourself.
“I suppose this means it’s going to be checkmate unless I make a

move.”
After seeing Tachibana’s fragile back, I confirmed that to myself.
Midnight. I woke upon hearing a slight creaking coming from the

bed. A lone student is moving in the dark. Of course, even if there’s
absolutely zero visibility I’d still know who it is. It’s Hashimoto who’s
supposed to be sound asleep above me. He soundlessly descended
using the bunk bed’s ladder and without even bringing along a
flashlight, he left the room. After that, I slowly raised myself up.
I think it’s most likely going to be a toilet break but there are other
possibilities too. Because I noticed the fact that throughout this
whole week, there hasn’t been a single incident of Hashimoto going
for a toilet break in the middle of the night. I only gave him a slight
headstart before getting up and following Hashimoto. On the off
chance that he’s standing right outside the door and notices me, I
can just say that I’m also going for a toilet break. It’s precisely
because we share the same bed that Hashimoto will also think that
he just woke me up too. I concealed my presence and headed out
into the corridor.
There’s only the emergency light and the moonlight streaming in

from outside but walking without a flashlight is possible. I saw
Hashimoto heading off towards the toilet. I followed him. And when I
did, Hashimoto turned left rather than continue on down the
corridor. It doesn’t look like he’s simply heading to the toilet.
Hashimoto, after going down to the first floor, went outside while
still in his indoor shoes. As I approached him, I concealed myself
using the wall on my side. There’s no one other than Hashimoto
there. Maybe he just came here for a breath of fresh air prior to the
exam? Or perhaps he’s waiting for someone? I realized the answer to
that question right away.
Sensing that he’s about to turn towards me, I moved elsewhere.

Because I saw another shadow I believe to be his objective here. That
shadow walked along the path Hashimoto took and went outside.
In a situation like this where not even the sounds of insects are
present, you could hear a person’s voice a lot more clearly than
you’d expect.
“Yo, Ryuuen.”
“What the hell do you want with me?”
“I just want to have a chat with you. You stand out way too much in
the cafeteria. The only time we can meet would be in the middle of
the night, right?”
“On the very last day?”
“Precisely because it’s the very last day. Everyone else should be
sound asleep right now.”
“…I see. I guess that’s true.”
There are no students who’d stay up this late at night when there’s
an exam the next day. That’s why Hashimoto chose a time like this to
have his secret meeting with Ryuuen. But Ryuuen and Hashimoto are
a rather unexpected combination…or not I suppose. Back during our
time on the uninhabited island, Ryuuen cultivated a relationship with
Class A.
It wouldn’t be strange even if Hashimoto played the role of the

mediator back then.
“Doing things in a roundabout way isn’t how I roll. Give it to me

straight. Did you really step down as class leader?”
“Kuku. You don’t seem like you’re buying it?”
“At the very least I can’t bring myself to believe you got beaten down
by Ishizaki and the others.”
Hashimoto tells him how that point stood out to him. Certainly,
being beaten by Ishizaki does sound rather stupid.
“Putting him aside, Albert’s a troublesome one. If I go head-to-head

with that guy, it’ll be tough.”
“I see. Well, Albert certainly is a threat I suppose. But the Ryuuen

Kakeru that I know would never cower before an enemy like that. On
the contrary, he’d always have a countermeasure planned, right?”
Rather than assuaging his doubts, that only seemed to make him
even more suspicious.
“I just got tired of leading a bunch of people who’d rebel against me.
As long as I keep exploiting you Class A guys, I’ll always be in the safe
zone. I’m not obligated to save those guys.”
“I see. So that’s the truth then.”
“Have I convinced you?”
“I wonder. To be honest, it’s still fifty-fifty. Besides, I’d personally like
you to fight back from the situation you’re in right now.”
“So you can get more pocket money, is that it?”
“That’s exactly right. Just like you, I desire the ‘promise of Class A’”. If
you can save up 20 million points, you gain the right to move up to
Class A. Any student who possesses the means to do so can rest
assured. A situation that would be the envy of everyone else.
But making that a reality is difficult. Apparently, Hashimoto’s also

one of the students aiming for that.
“I assume you’re prepared to betray Sakayanagi if the promise of

victory is what you want.”
“If necessary, yes.”
Hashimoto answered like that but immediately added this.
“Selling out Sakayanagi doesn’t come cheap, Ryuuen. Because right
now, Sakayanagi stands at the very top of our class. I’m on the
winning team, you get it right?”
“I’d like to see how long this sort of diplomacy will work.”
“I’m rather good at carving out my own place. I’ll have you know I’m
more capable than I seem. But I’m glad I got to talk directly with you
like this. Your eyes aren’t dead yet.”
After yawning, Hashimoto finally added this.
“When Hirata’s class overtook yours, I wondered what the hell you
were doing but you may be tougher than you look.”
“Huh?”
“If you look at each member calmly, everything becomes clear. And
you start wanting to crush them early on.”
“To think you’d evaluate them. Is there a man you’re interested in or

something?”
“At the very least, Kouenji’s a threat. If he acts for the sake of the
class, there’s no telling what’ll happen even to Class A. Besides, there
are students like Hirata and Yukimura who excel academically.
There’s also Sudou, who’s one of the physically fittest in our school
year.”
“I don’t know about the others but I don’t think that man will act.”
Hashimoto laughed, then agreed with him.
“Regardless, there’s no telling what’ll happen when. But I’ll keep that
in mind, just in case. Even if Hirata and his class manage to get
themselves promoted to Class A, there’s no problem as long as
there’s room for me to squeeze myself in.”
“I doubt you have that much power to begin with but do your best to
make sure you don’t get burned, ok?”
Ryuuen mocks Hashimoto and tries to cut the conversation short.
“Even if it’s shitty, dragging this out is just troublesome.”
“Yeah.”
I anticipated that they’d cut their conversation short and so I tried to

move elsewhere. Hashimoto will probably head back to our room
right away. It would be suspicious unless I’m already sound asleep in
bed by then.
But then I sensed someone else approaching and stopped myself

from heading back. That person immediately noticed Ryuuen and
Hashimoto and called out to them.
“Hey 1st years, having a secret meeting at a time like this?”
“Huh?”
The ones who stood before Ryuuen and Hashimoto who both
headed back into the school building are Nagumo Miyabi and
Horikita Manabu. Ryuuen stopped walking for an instant but then
immediately lost interest and started walking again. Towards
Nagumo. But Nagumo did not move from that spot.
“Get out of my way.”
In response to Ryuuen’s glare, Nagumo laughed as though that

fascinated him.
Hashimoto too, having returned to the corridor to see what’s going
on, met Nagumo’s gaze.
“I’ve heard you’re quite the delinquent. You’re Ryuuen, right? I’m
going to have a little chat with Horikita-senpai now but you should
tag along too.”
You too, as though saying that he spoke to Hashimoto too.
“Not interested.”
Ryuuen shoulder checked Nagumo.
“Bullish, aren’t you? Aren’t you afraid of me, Ryuuen?”
“Student council president or whatever else you might be, I’ll crush
anyone who gets in my way.”
“Heh.”
Nagumo seems to now harbor a certain degree of interest in Ryuuen,

who didn’t budge an inch.
“I don’t really dislike your type. But you’re not cut out to be part of
my student council.”
When Ryuuen tried to walk away, Nagumo again called out to him.
“As a third party, why don’t you make a bet? In today’s special exam,
between my group and Horikita-senpai’s group, which one do you
think will rank higher? 10,000 points per bet. How about that? No
matter which side you bet on, as long as you hit the mark I’ll pay up
that amount. If it’s a miss I’ll have you pay up though.”
“That’s stupid. I’m not interested in that sort of money.”
“10,000 is ‘that sort of money’ for you, huh? You’re Class D so you’re
always short on money, aren’t you? You could earn a bit more, you
know?”
“Then go with 1 million. I’ll bite if you’re willing to pay up that

much.”
Ryuuen said that and turned around.
“Hahaha. You’re a funny one, Ryuuen. A bold joke. You can go now.”
Apparently he thinks Ryuuen’s proposal was a joke.
“If you don’t have the balls to pay up at least that much, don’t
bother asking me to place a bet.”
“Hey you, that 1st year over there. You think Ryuuen can pay up?”
Nagumo asks Hashimoto. Hashimoto, who’s aware of the secret

arrangement he made with Class A, should know that he’s definitely
capable of doing so but— “I’m not sure…we’re in different classes so
I can’t tell.”
“If we had our phones and could check then I wouldn’t mind playing
along. Too bad.”
In the end, the bet was called off. And with that timing, Hashimoto
tried to leave. Perhaps because they were already out of his sight,
Nagumo turned away from them and glanced at the older Horikita.
“Horikita-senpai, please excuse yourself from the exam tomorrow.”
All of a sudden, he cut in with those words. Ryuuen disinterestedly

walked off but Hashimoto unexpectedly stopped walking.
“Excuse myself?”
“That’s right.”
“This is even worse than the joke Ryuuen told just now.”
“I’m actually quite serious about this.”
But he added this.
“I’m saying this for your sake, senpai.”
“Just put it simply. I know you have a habit of monologuing in your

own head but looks like you weren’t able to fix that habit.”
“Sorry. Being able to see the future far too clearly is also something
to consider. If you won’t excuse yourself, senpai, you will come to
regret it. In other words, I’m showing you mercy right now. I could
drop you without any warning but that would be far too cruel,
wouldn’t it?”
“What are you planning? Depending on what it is, I won’t accept it.”
“I understand. That the rules of our fight are to do it fair-and-square

without getting a third party involved. But with the exam going the
way it is, there’s no telling which one of us has won until we open
the lid to check. Of course, I expect it to be a close battle so I’d like to
win. For that reason, I’ve done something.”
“Does that have anything to do with you asking me to excuse

myself?”
“Because by doing so, you would be minimizing the damage you’ll be

sustaining, senpai. Can you see what preparations I’ve made? No,
you can’t. There isn’t a single student in this school capable of
reading my train of thought. That’s just how it is. Even your favorite’s
the same…which 1st year was it again?”
Nagumo looked around and deliberately locked his gaze on
Hashimoto. But there’s no way Hashimoto could possibly
understand.
“Yeah, that’s right. If I recall, he’s in the same group as this 1st year
here. Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, right?”
As though to make Hashimoto aware of it, Nagumo clearly

emphasized my name.
“What do you think, Hashimoto? About Ayanokouji.”
“What do you…no, I think he’s just a normal student…”
Hashimoto is bewildered after having unexpectedly heard my name.
“Right? But Horikita-senpai here seems to rank Ayanokouji above all

the other 1st years.”
“Isn’t that because he gave a good showing during the sports

festival’s relay?”
“Normally speaking, yes. But that doesn’t seem to be all there is to it.
Horikita-senpai places Ayanokouji above even Sakayanagi, above
even Ryuuen and above even Ichinose. Since you’re in the same
group, I thought you might’ve been able to sense something.”
“No……”
“Why exactly is that, senpai. Please tell us the reason already.”
“You’re stretching the point, Nagumo. When did I ever tell you my
opinion of Ayanokouji? There’s nothing to be gained in distorting the
truth. Stop teasing the 1st years already.”
“Sorry, senpai. I guess you’re right. Sorry, Hashimoto. That was a joke
just now.”
“Is that so……?”
The topic of their discussion is slightly worrying but I decided to wrap

it up. The three of them happen to be blocking the corridor so I’ll
have to use the staircase on the opposite end to return to our room.
It would mean taking a detour but I decided to back via an
alternative route. If I’m not there by the time Hashimoto gets back, it
might raise suspicions. A few minutes after I got back, Hashimoto
quietly returned to the room. In the dark, I felt a gaze being directed
at me, but that was it. Afterwards, Hashimoto silently went to sleep.
Chapter 7: Second Half of the Girls’ battle -
Horikita Suzune
Tomorrow the actual exam will take place. Normally right now, the
students should be having a lip-smacking dinner. I, Horikita Suzune,
made contact with the person inside our shared room. Since all the
students should be at the cafeteria at this time, it was quite simple to
get us alone together.
“You see, Horikita-san. To be honest with you, I don’t think you’re

seeing the current situation.”
Before my eyes, Kushida-san looks back at me with a serious look.

Still, right now we’re at a cramped outdoor school. I don’t know
who’s got eyes and ears where. At the very least I cannot afford to
take my eyes off Kushida-san, whose right before my eyes in her
public persona.
“I’m not seeing the current situation. What exactly do you mean by
that?”
“In order to keep an eye on me…or alternatively, to have me

acknowledge you as a comrade by forcibly dragging me into the
same group. Right?”
Always assuming that there’s someone coming, Kushida-san replied

to me with an attitude that’s not far off from her usual one. But
there’s a strength behind that manner of speech. It must surely be
because this isn’t a situation where using tricks such as recording it
with a cell phone isn’t possible. But that is also a welcome relief for
me. If she keeps hiding her true nature, we’ll never get anywhere.
“I won’t deny that those objectives are part of the reason.”
‘Part’ is the word I emphasized but Kushida-san didn’t seem to care

about that.
“You seem to be acting based on personal feelings but I’m just

wondering how that’ll pan out into a strategy. Certainly Horikita-san
and I don’t get along. But as for the group’s scores…no, if you had
been thinking about the class, shouldn’t you have put aside your
personal feelings?”
Kushida-san said so as she sighed and crossed her arms, declaring

the righteousness of her words.
“Your priority is me and me alone, that’s why victory or defeat is a

secondary concern for you. Am I wrong?”
“That’s right. I can’t deny that either.”
“So you admit it.”
As a matter of fact, I have nothing to deny it with. Ever since it was

decided that the Paper Shuffle would be occurring, I have been
taking action while thinking solely about Kushida-san.
That’s also the case when I invited her out for tea during the winter
vacation. I’m doing things I’ve never done before in my entire life
until now.
“It doesn’t matter what you do. I’d like you to get it through your
head already.”
“Unfortunately, that’s an impossible request.”
Until I have resolved the problem with Kushida-san, I won’t be able

to move forward.
“It’s not my place to say but have you forgotten the promise made in
front of the student council president you forcibly dragged me in
front of? Leaving aside my feelings, which just won’t settle down,
I’ve given my word that I won’t sabotage Horikita-san anymore. I had
thought you’d at least understand I wouldn’t take action carelessly.
Or could it be that you thought I’d immediately break my promise?”
I couldn’t answer that question with words. In all likelihood, Kushida-

san knows of my feelings as well. Half of it would be correct. Even as
I held hopes that Kushida-san is the sort of person to reluctantly
abide by her promise, there’s still a side of me that thinks she may be
moving behind the scenes to expel me, and those two feelings are
intertwined.
If I did not suspect Kushida-san, then there’d be no need for me to

stick with her all day and all night. Besides, Nii-san isn’t the sort of
person to reveal it to others so as soon as he graduates, the promise
is as good as null.
If I am to take action, it has to be before Nii-san is gone after his

graduation. There’s little time left.
“I want to be trusted by you.”
I decided to be frank with her.
“You’re being quite honest.”
Taking it head-on, Kushida-san smiled thinly. But it was not an

affirmative smile. This alone, I cannot afford to mistake.
“No matter what happens, I will not reveal your past. What should I
do to have you believe me?”
“Sorry but I’ll never believe you.”
Kushida-san said so readily.
“I don’t stand to gain anything from revealing it.”
“That may be so. If I ever find out you told someone about it, I’ll give
you no quarter. I may even think about collapsing the class like I did
back during middle school. Someone like you, Horikita-san, who’s
aiming for Class A won’t commit an act that’s full of nothing but
drawbacks. It’s natural to think that way.”
It seemed to me that my feelings were conveyed as they are to

Kushida-san. But even so, there must be a reason why she still
cannot relent.
“But you see, if you ask me I’d say our current circumstances are
quite inflexible.”
“Inflexible……?”
“For instance, you have a knife pointed at the back of your head and
you’re asked to cooperate because you won’t be hurt that way, will
you obey another person then? There’s a difference between a
situation where you can’t be hurt even if they wanted to hurt you
and a situation where they can easily hurt you if they feel like doing
so. You understand, right?”
Kushida-san trusts no one. She doesn’t make her decisions based on

the pros and cons but rather, she simply can’t stand the fact that
someone other than herself may possess information that gives
them an advantage.
So that’s why she’s trying to get rid of me. The problem is that I can’t
let go of that knife either.
“But aren’t you strangling yourself over that? As a matter of fact, the
number of people who know about you is slowly increasing.”
“That’s right. I’ll admit that the situation has become difficult.”
“You’re clever. You’re above average when it comes to academic

ability and athleticism and you’re number one in our school year
when it comes to communication skills…no, depending on the
situation you may even be number one in the whole school. Even as
I’m talking to you like this now, I’m impressed by how well you’re
able to think on your feet. You would be a great asset to the class if
you would cooperate as a classmate. You yourself would be better
appreciated by your surroundings that way too.”
“Don’t you know that know-it-all tone of yours pisses me off more
than anything else? This proposal of yours stems from you knowing
about my true personality. I can’t stand that. If you were a person
who didn’t know anything, you wouldn’t even be taking that tone
with me.”
“That’s…”
I will never accept someone who knows about my past. That resolve
of hers has been intensely conveyed to me.
“You’re smarter than me, wouldn’t you do just fine at any other
school? Besides, as far as I can tell, Horikita-san came here because
you wanted to attend the same school as your brother right? But
your brother will be graduating soon, so wouldn’t you no longer
need to force yourself to stay here? Go study at a different school
and either go onto college or find yourself a job. Isn’t that fine?”
As though saying any further conversation would be a waste of time,
Kushida-san showed signs of cutting our conversation short. I was
unable to keep her in check and so I quietly sighed.
“I’ll lie low for now. But I will never trust you nor will I cooperate
with you, Horikita-san. Until either one of us disappears from this
school, this conversation will run forever in parallel. It’ll do you good
to remember that.”
“…I understand. I’ll leave it at this for today then.”
“Not just today, make this the last time.”
Leaving behind those words, Kushida-san walked off through the

corridor.
“I’m powerless.”
I don’t have that many comrades I can rely on.
Ayanokouji-kun seems like the person I can rely on the most at a

time like this but we’ve grown distant.
It may have been because I forced him to say his piece about the
student council in front of Kushida-san. But there are things I can’t
back down from either. My conflict with her is something that can
only be resolved through repeatedly making contact with her.
Even if I am to lose his cooperation, I will still choose Kushida-san.
No, I have to choose her.
Epilogue: Blind Spot
Introduction
The last day of the training camp. In other words, the day has come
for our groups to be ranked in this special exam. One week has gone
by and in that time, both boys and girls from across all school years
making up roughly 36 small groups have gone about their own
business. There are groups where members have successfully
managed to deepen the relationships between one another and
there are also groups that are on the brink of collapse. There are also
groups where members indifferently did what needed doing without
bothering to deepen relations between each other. At first, nobody
in our group thought we’d see eye to eye. However, in the end we
did manage to grow closer to one another, significantly bridging the
distance that existed between us. Not perfectly, of course.
At best, it’s a makeshift group. Tomorrow, we’ll be enemies again.

We were only temporarily allied. However, there’s still a certain
sense of loneliness when you remember that our activities together
as a group is at an end.
“We’ve done what needed doing for now. No matter what the
outcome is, this group has no regrets.”
“I think so too. Thank you for being our leader for a week,
Yukimura.”
Ishizaki and Keisei, both of their own volition, extended their hands
and exchanged a light handshake.
“No matter what the outcome is, let’s do our best.”
“I’ll be counting on you.”
The others are also complimenting each other and exchanging

handshakes. Afterwards, we headed to the classroom our group was
assigned to. There’s nothing to criticize as far as our unity goes too.
Our biggest concern right now is how Kouenji will act. He’s currently
calmly following us. But there’s no telling when we’ll lose control of
him.
The 2nd and 3rd years from our group are already here and so we
panickedly took our seats. After that, the bell rang and a teacher
came in simultaneously to begin explaining the contents of the exam
to us. Even though we’re a large group made up of all school years,
the exam itself will be held based on the small groups or our school
year.
At best, the large groups will only contribute to our overall ranking.
No matter how spacious the outdoor school may be, if we’re all
doing the same thing simultaneously then it won’t be enough. As
expected, there are four topics covered by the exam and nothing out
of the blue. ‘Zen’. ‘Speech’. ‘Long-distance relay’. ‘Written exam’.
These are the four assessments that will be held. We 1st years will
start with Zazen. And then we’ll move onto the written exam. Then
the long-distance relay and finally we’ll be giving our speeches.
On the contrary, the 2nd years have a harder start by having the
long-distance relay come first. The 3rd years seem to be starting with
their speeches.
1
After breakfast, we headed over to the Zazen dojo. We are exempt

from cleaning this morning since the exam will be starting right off
the bat. All the 1st year boys are gathered here.
“Now then, let’s start the Zazen assessment. Scoring is based on two
criteria. Your actions and manners after entering this dojo and any
semblance of unrest during Zazen itself. After Zazen, stand by in your
assigned classrooms until you are given instructions for the next
assessment. I’ll call each student out by name and we’ll go in that
order. Line up and we’ll start the assessment in that order. I’ll start
now. Class A, Katsuragi Kouhei. Class D, Ishizaki Daichi—”.
The teacher continues to read out the names. After Katsuragi came
Ishizaki, an unexpected order. Chatters came from the students
around us.
“Hurry up, Ishizaki. Next. 1st year Class B, Beppu Ryouta.”
Bewildered, Ishizaki panickedly heads over to queue up.
“So we’re not going by the usual order……”
Keisei panicked and quickly prepared himself. I’ll admit this is not
what we had imagined. We’ve performed Zazen over and over
throughout this week but we all did so in our own small groups.
We sat next to a group member of our choosing back then but this
time around, it looks like the school is randomly allocating us. We’ll
have to sit next to students who aren’t in our comfort zone. That
may seem trivial but right now, when confronted with it out of the
blue, that only adds to the list of hurdles. The school’s attempt to
shake us up had an effect on a portion of the students right away. A
large hand rests itself on the agitated Keisei’s shoulder. It’s Albert’s
hand. Having received that concerned warning to keep himself calm,
it appears Keisei managed to regain some of his calmness.
“Sorry. If I’m like this on the very first assessment, it’d have an
impact on the group’s morale.”
Keisei didn’t think of a leader’s burden as being a negative point, but

rather a positive one. Afterwards, Keisei’s name is called out and he
obediently headed into the dojo. Ultimately, from our group I was
called before Albert as second from last. Many teachers stood
around inside the dojo holding boards and pens. Furthermore,
perhaps to make absolutely certain, there’s almost a
disproportionate amount of cameras set up inside the dojo. I’ve
already got the basics of Zazen down in my head so I won’t slip up.
Since the scoring system is mostly based on giving out demerits, I’ll
first make sure to get a perfect score. I’ve already concluded that
there’s no reason to hold back in Zazen and so I decided that I’ll
definitely be getting a perfect score here. A slight distance away,
Kouenji is also performing Zazen. There’s not a single mistake to be
found in his posture. A truly beautiful posture. He continued to
display that perfect, faultless posture. This man was never once
serious during training but I suppose that’s to be expected.
We keep our eyes closed during the actual assessment so I wasn’t

able to see the details but it appears he’ll be able to pull it off
without any problems.
2
After Zazen, everyone starts leaving the room without making any
small talk. Of course, we’re probably still being assessed until we’re
outside the dojo itself. While being watched by the teachers,
students leave the room and head over to their assigned classrooms
as instructed. Once everyone in our group assembled in the
classroom, Keisei sat down as though in relief.
“Leg felt numb through the whole thing……”
“Did you manage to endure it?”
Maybe Ishizaki’s the same too because while rubbing his leg, he
asked Keisei.
“Somehow. But maybe I got a few demerits.”
“Well, no use crying over spilt milk. Nothing you can do now that it’s
over. You think so too, right Ayanokouji?”
Saying that, Hashimoto looked at me.
“That’s right. Next up is the written exam, Keisei’s specialty. It’ll be

better to focus on that instead.”
What he heard from Nagumo last night must still be on Hashimoto’s

mind. But that doesn’t mean he’s just going to directly ask me about
it or anything. Because Hashimoto doesn’t even know what part of
me the older Horikita considers special in the first place.
Aside from us, two more 1st year small groups linked up. One of
them is the group led by Akito that Ryuuen is a member of. I could
tell Ishizaki and Albert turning to look at Ryuuen. But rather than
look at us, Ryuuen simply took a seat alone. Not talking to anyone
else. Alone. He’s part of the group but at the same time, he isn’t.
He’s giving off the feeling of being completely isolated.
“That’s just strange, isn’t it?”
Beside me, Hashimoto whispers as though talking to himself. It

would be so easy to just ignore him but I suppose I’ll humor him a
bit.
“What is?”
“I’m talking about Ishizaki and Albert’s eyes. They’re looking at

someone they hate but I just don’t feel that from them. It’s almost
like they’re pets thrown away by their master, looking at him with
sorrowful eyes.”
“I don’t quite understand. Didn’t Ishizaki and the others start the
fight after being fed up with the tyranny?”
“That’s true but……just maybe, there’s something else behind

Ryuuen’s fall?”
Hashimoto doesn’t have a single shred of evidence linking me to

Ryuuen. However, taking into consideration Nagumo’s interest in
Ryuuen, it’s not strange that his thoughts would forcibly lead him
there.
“Don’t know……I’m not familiar with the affairs of other classes.”
“I see. Sorry about bringing up a strange topic.”
Not too long afterwards, after the 10 minute break ended, we moved
onto the written portion of the exam. There’s nothing particularly
noteworthy about it. The things we learned during the training camp
are the things we are tested on. As long as I get the essentials down,
I could definitely get a perfect score but for a struggling student,
50~70 percent would be about right. I wonder what I should do…
While everyone else is giving it their all in this exam, I tried to figure
out just how many points I should lose. I don’t think they’ll announce
individual results but it’s not very desirable to keep letting the school
see me get perfect scores either. There are already far too many
students trying to sound me out recently. I’m not lying when I say I
want to hold myself back from getting a high score. And then I
reached a conclusion. I decided to deliberately get a question that
seems difficult wrong. This means it’ll be difficult for me to get any
higher than 95 percent. After I finished writing down all the exams, I
felt like looking out the window. But it would be troublesome if they
think I’m cheating so I chose to silently close my eyes and wait for
the end.
After the test is over, the groups once again assembled and we score
ourselves. Well, it’s not like anything will change just because we
have to score ourselves but I cannot help but wonder whether I got
that question right or wrong. I suppose changing your thoughts does
help to a certain degree. We’re missing one person though since
Kouenji left the classroom as soon as the test ended. As usual,
Ishizaki seems to have missed out on many questions. Looks like I
was right to insure against it. Still, the written exam itself was rather
easy overall so every group should have scored highly. And from
what I could see of the other students back at the dojo, there isn’t a
significant gap forming in both ‘Zazen’ and the ‘Written exam’
portions. Everyone seemed to be performing Zazen relatively well.
Since both the ‘Speech’ and ‘Zazen’ portions involve simply

regurgitating what we’ve already learned, it’s unlikely to give rise to
any differences in points as long as they’re properly done. That
means the ‘Long-distance relay’ portion will have the most influence
on the group rankings in this exam. If the scores directly translate to
the rankings then the top group would have to have 100 percent
but……number one=100 percent might be too straightforward. Our
times will also have an impact. For instance, you’ll still be able to gain
additional points even if you’re in sixth place so long as your time’s
good. It all depends on how fast you finish and how high a rank you
get. When I went outside, I spotted many vans parked. Looks like
they’ll be using these vans to take each student to where they’re
supposed to receive the baton.
We received instructions from the staff to get into the vans. The
minimum requirement for each student is to run at least more than
1.2 kilometers.
The baton may be passed to another student every 1.2 kilometers. If

due to an accident, the student becomes unable to continue running
or is otherwise unable to fulfill the minimum requirements, they will
be disqualified. After carefully informing us of those three things,
they dropped off Keisei who would be first to run and then we left.
That’s because our plan is to have the unathletic students run first.
Keisei would go first and then next up would be Class B’s Sumida,
Tokitou and then Moriyama. Yahiko is fifth up.
That’s because the opening phase won’t have too many ups and
downs plus there’s not much pressure on you to not be overtaken.
These five will run the minimum length of 1.2 kilometers each. 6
kilometers in total. And then the baton will pass to Hashimoto and
we’ll have him give it his all in running 3.6 kilometers including the
turnaround point. Then Albert will take the baton and run 1.2
kilometers before passing it to Ishizaki, who will then run 3.6
kilometers. I would’ve been fine with taking over after Albert but
Keisei insisted that linking up with a fellow classmate would make
the transition go smoother. Kouenji will only be running 1.2
kilometers and so I’ll pass the baton over to him last after running
2.4 kilometers myself.
That’s the conclusion Keisei ultimately reached. The reason he placed

Kouenji last is to tempt him into the mood by baiting him with the
goal plus to assuage any anxiety about him not carrying the baton. In
the case that he holds back, we may be hit with a demerit if they’re
unable to determine who ran slowly. Ishizaki then got off the van and
now there’s only me, the teacher driving the van and Kouenji left.
Since there’s the turnaround point to consider, it wouldn’t have been

strange for them to drop us off first but it looks like they’re dropping
us off in the exact order in which we’re running.
All that’s left now is for me to stand by 3.6 kilometers away from the
goal. The van starts moving back in the direction we came from.
“Ayanokouji Boy, let me ask you this directly. If we get 1st place in
the long-distance relay, what will the result be overall?”
“…there’s no way I’d know that even if you ask me. In the first place,
the results of the exam will depend on the average score of our large
group. It all hinges on how well our seniors can perform, right?”
No matter how hard we try, if the rest of them aren’t carrying their
weight then it’ll be difficult for us to secure first place.
“So you won’t say there’s a possibility of us being in first place, even
as a lie?”
“You’re not the type of man I could cheer up by saying that, right?”
“I wonder about that. How about giving me 1.2 kilometers of your
distance? If I run with everything I’ve got then there’s a very high
chance the rest of the group will win.”
After getting up, Kouenji whispered that into my ear.
“What’s gotten into you?”
“Just a whim. I’m saying that this whim of mine may help you out.
Not a bad deal, right?”
“In other words, you’re saying you’ll take responsibility for 2.4
kilometers and give us results?”
“No need to be so formal. It’s just a whim of mine after all.”
“I see. Sorry but I refuse. I don’t intend to just up and change Keisei’s
strategy on my own.”
“Fu. Fu. Fu. Really? That’s unfortunate.”
Kouenji said that and then returned to his seat.
I don’t know what he’s up to but I have no intention of taking any

risks. If he’s helping us on a whim then that means he could hold
back during the run itself on another whim. The only thing Kouenji’s
promised to do is to run the minimum distance required. In other
words, he may hold back once he’s running the extra 1.2 kilometers.
The proof lies in how he brushed me aside when I asked whether or
not he’d take responsibility. Besides, if some sort of trouble occurs
because of a call I made then that may draw attention to me.
“It looks like you’re sharper than I thought. But at the same time,
you’re also a boring man.”
If this evaluation of me leads him to treat me the same way he treats
the other students, then that’s something to be grateful for. I got off
the van and waited 3.6 kilometers away from the goal for Ishizaki.
“Hey, Ayanokouji-kun.”
Of course, there are also other boys at this spot and Hirata’s the one
who called my name.
“You’re not the anchor?”
“Yeah. Kouenji will take over after me. What about you? Going with
Sudou?”
“Yeah. After all, he looks like he’s itching to run. But with 15 people,
things don’t always go your way.”
Currently, for the last 1.2 kilometers, Sudou’s rivalry with Kouenji is
probably reaching its peak.
“I personally would’ve preferred having more people. It would’ve

been a little easier.”
“Anyways, let’s do our best. Because as long as we’re over the

borderline, no one will get expelled.”
“Yeah.”
While we’re waiting, everyone’s free to either chat or remain silent.

Since water supply points are located every 1.2 kilometers, it’s also
possible to go and grab a drink.
Well, if you guzzle water before running you run the risk of getting a
stomach ache though…A single student, completely ignoring those
concerns of mine, guzzled water from a bottle.
“Ahh—I’m getting nervous…”
That student whispered before turning around and locking eyes with
me. It’s the Professor. He approached me. Maybe he wants someone
to talk to.
“So you’re in this position too, Ayanokouji-kun.”
“A-Ayanokouji-kun? In this position…?”
I couldn’t believe my ears at the way the Professor’s talking. The

usual Professor would’ve gone with ‘Ayanokouji-dono~ You have
been stationed at this location too~’ or something like that.
“Ahh…no, I stopped speaking like that. I was doing it to imitate a

character in the first place but after they warned me during Zazen, I
thought I’d just quit doing it.”
“I-I see.”
I couldn’t hide my surprise at the Professor’s ill-suited normal

speech. It’s like he’s lost his individuality. He’s giving me the
impression of a Student A.
Afterwards, I had a normal back-and-forth conversation with the

Professor but to be honest, I can hardly recall any of it. Just changing
your manner of speech can change a lot of things so there’s no
telling. Anyways, I wonder if Keisei’s successfully passed the baton.
No matter how long it takes, the important thing is to stay in the
race. This may not sound nice but even if our large group comes in
dead last and our group falls below the borderline there’s still
absolutely no chance of any harm coming my way. But I do genuinely
think it would be best if no one gets expelled. I wonder how many
minutes have passed but finally, I could see a student coming over.
But he turned out to be from Kanzaki’s group rather than Ishizaki.
One by one, students continued to arrive after that. Ishizaki came in

fourth after a close struggle against the runner in third place.
“Hah, haaah. Take it, Ayanokouji! Get 1st place!”
He screamed and handed the baton over to me. Whether or not we

can take the lead depends on Kouenji but I just quietly accepted it
and started running.
“I’ll kill you if you hold back!”
After handing me the baton, Ishizaki screamed that to me with the

last of his strength before collapsing. I suppose it’s natural given that
he just ran over 3 kilometers through mountainous terrain.
I decided to slowly bridge the gap between me and the ones in front
by running faster than the people around me while not letting it
affect my breathing. Rather than me attacking them by going at a
fast pace, I allowed their stamina to fail them before overtaking
them. By doing so, it’s easier to fool them into thinking they were
overtaken because they were slow. Despite the ups and downs, a
distance of about 2 kilometers isn’t enough to make me pant. And
just like that, I ended up overtaking one runner and ended up coming
in third, not too far off from second place. Then I handed the baton
over to Kouenji. The baton that passed through nine hands before
reaching this point. Its fate now depends on the man before me.
“Now then, let’s work up a little sweat.”
Brushing back his hair, Kouenji accepted the baton and started
running with an innocent look on his face. He’s probably not doing
his best but he’s more than fast enough. If it’s like this then it should
be fine. Of course, that is only if he doesn’t just started walking once
he’s out of our sight. Afterwards, despite making us worry, Kouenji
successfully reached the goal and ranked second. I don’t know
whether he couldn’t keep up with the runner in first place or simply
didn’t bother to. Probably the latter.
The speech that will be taking place after this race may yet be a hell
above all others for the 1st years. Because they’ll have to speak up
after having exhausted themselves here. However, you could say
there’s nothing else particularly noteworthy about it. Because
despite Kouenji having a flair for the dramatic, I’m sure everyone else
will be able to safely overcome this.
Just like that, our long exam day ended. The group, no, the entire
student body is exhausted. Our group will definitely rank far higher
than what we expected it to rank at the beginning.
As long as the average score favors us, our group will definitely stand
more than a good chance. The rest depends on how well Nagumo’s
group and the 3rd year group perform.
At the very least we should be above the average. Just like our first
day here, all the boys assembled inside the gymnasium. Afterwards,
the girls also began assembling. The results of the special exam for
both the boys and the girls will probably be announced now.
It’s almost 5 o’clock in the evening. It’ll probably be late night by the
time we get back to the school.
“You all did well in the last eight days of this training camp. The
contents of the exam are different of course, but this is a special
exam that occurs every few years. Overall, you all did better than the
students who took this special exam last time. I suppose you could
attribute that to all of you having better teamwork.”
The elderly man I haven’t seen before announced all that with a
constant smile on his face. Looks like he’s the one in charge of this
training camp.
“First of all, I’ll be announcing the results. For the boys, all groups are
above the average set by the school and so there will be no
expellees.”
The moment that was announced, I could hear the boys breathe a
sigh of relief.
“I see, so no expellees……“
Patting himself on the chest, Keisei sighed. Ishizaki lightly taps him
on the back.
“Never once thought we’d be expelled. Because we were aiming for

1st place after all.”
“Yeah.”
No matter what your feelings are, the fact that we’ve avoided
expulsion is a significant one. However, something about the way
that elderly man phrased it seemed off. If there are no expellees
among the entire student body then there’d be no reason to say
‘boys’ in particular. In other words—
“As for the boys’ group that placed first, I’ll only be announcing the
name of its 3rd year leader. For the 1st, 2nd and 3rd years of that
group, your rewards will be handed out to you at a later date.”
After explaining that, the elderly man slowly read the name.
“3rd year, Class C. Ninomiya Kuranosuke-kun’s group placed first.”
That announcement caused a portion of the 3rd years to celebrate. I

didn’t know which group it was for a moment, but I immediately
realized that it’s the group the older Horikita is in.
It appears the older Horikita has dominated the battle against

Nagumo.
“You did it, Horikita. As expected of you.”
Afterwards, groups starting from 2nd place to last place were

announced but for the seniors that’s merely a bonus. Fujimaki,
paying it no attention, praised the older Horikita.
“Oi, Yukimura. We’re 2nd. We did it!“
“Yeah, that’s a relief. That’s really a relief.”
I don’t know by how much since they didn’t announce the difference
in points but Nagumo’s in 2nd place. That means it was close but he
lost. Even if he placed 2nd, it still means Nagumo lost so he’d
somewhat quiet down. That’s what everyone thought. To be honest,
I couldn’t tell whose tactics would triumph in this fight. Why?
Because I wasn’t particularly interested in it.
However, Nagumo’s been smiling constantly beside me without

showing any sign of being agitated.
This isn’t a man who defiantly made his challenge and lost. I suppose
that’s to be expected. Because this man’s been doing something
ridiculously ‘wicked’ behind the scenes.
“1st place secured. Congratulations, Horikita-senpai. As expected of

you.”
Nagumo raised his voice and congratulated the older Horikita. The
older Horikita neither replied nor celebrated, remaining silent for the
remainder of the announcement.
No, perhaps he’s starting to feel something off about this.
“You lost, Nagumo.”
The 3rd year Fujimaki, who knows nothing, said that to Nagumo.
Perhaps he feels like he’s just humbled an upstart junior.
“Let’s see, the result announcement has just begun.”
“Oh please, the fight’s already over.”
“Sure, it’s over for the ‘boys’”.
“Boys? Girls have nothing to do with this. Nagumo, that was the rule,
right?“
“Yes, they have nothing to do with this. Nothing to do with my fight

against Horikita-senpai, that is.”
Fujimaki’s expression turned grim upon hearing those cryptic words

from Nagumo. He quietly observed Ishikura from the 3rd years’ Class
B from beside him.
“Now then…next up I will be announcing the results of the girls’
groups. The group in 1st place is the group led by 3rd year Class C’s
Ayase Natsu-san.”
This time around, a portion of the girls start celebrating. The small
group that’s a part of the 3rd year Ayase’s large group is the one
built around Class C’s Horikita and Kushida. They may have just won
quite a lot of points for themselves. But after the joy comes the
problem.
“Umm…this is truly unfortunate but there is one small group that has
fallen below the average.”
Both the boys and the girls froze up at that announcement. The
students who were celebrating also went silent.
Everyone did their best in the special exam and worked hard to
ensure they’d be above the average. However, the results can
sometimes be cruel. This would mean someone’s definitely going to
be expelled.
The question is whether it’s going to be a 1st year or a senior

student, or perhaps both. There’s no telling yet. The older Horikita
looked at Nagumo as though he just realized something.
As though he’s trying to figure out the reason behind that constant
warped smile on his face. But it’s already too late.
“Firstly, I’ll announce the lowest group…it’s the group led by 3rd year
Class B’s Ikari Momoko-san.”
The boys all couldn’t tell who was in that group at first. But they
could hear screams coming from some of the girls and they start to
realize who belongs to that group. The bottom large group has been
decided. Now it all rests on which small group fell below the average.
In the worst case scenario, there could be expellees from all three
years at once.
“Now, as for the group that fell below the average…“
Silence fell upon the gymnasium almost as though we were in the

midst of Zazen. Everyone, wanting to know the results as quickly as
possible, focused on that man’s mouth.
“Same as before, 3rd year—”.
He read it out. And the gymnasium was divided into those who are
starting to break out into a smile and those who are starting to get
nervous.
“The group’s leader is—Ikari Momoko-san. That is all.”
The moment that was declared, Nagumo started laughing happily as

though he had been restraining himself all this time.
Time that passed like we were in slow motion resumed again.
But a lot of the students have yet to comprehend the situation.

Nagumo isn’t laughing because some student whose face he doesn’t
even know just got expelled. All this means is that a student from the
3rd years’ Class B got expelled, that’s all…but he’s laughing because
that isn’t all there is to it.
“What did you do, Nagumo!?“
The 3rd year Fujimaki from Class A approached him as though he just
realized what’s going on. The older Horikita didn’t follow suit but his
expression turned grim.
“The announcement is still ongoing, senpai. Please calm down.
Currently this has nothing to do with you, Fujimaki-senpai. A Class B
got expelled, that’s all. In fact, isn’t it great that a rival of yours has
fallen?“
He answered with a scornful laugh.
“Umm, please remain silent. This is truly unfortunate but in taking

responsibility, Ikari-san will have to be expelled. Furthermore, since
the group can opt to go with joint responsibility, please consult me at
a later. Moving on, I’ll announce which girls’ group took 1st place.”
Despite saying how unfortunate it was, the announcements

continued on solemnly. However, the older Horikita no longer cared
about having taken 1st place. He got caught up in it just the way he
was meant to be. It’s precisely because he’s an outstanding and
exemplary person that he got beaten by Nagumo Miyabi. An
unexpected attack.
“Ayanokouji, why is Fujimaki-senpai so angry…? Like Nagumo-senpai

said, the leader’s a student from Class B. Isn’t that great news for
Class A?“
Keisei whispered his doubts into my ear.
“No, it’s not about the leader. I think it’s about who’s going to get
dragged down along with her.”
“Ehh?“
We were ordered to disband and while they prepare the bus for the
return trip, we are allowed free time to change our clothes. Nagumo
stood boldly and called over a single girl.
“Ikari-senpai, please tell us. Everyone’s curious to know who you’re
going to be dragging down with you.”
Ikari, from the 3rd years’ Class B and slated for expulsion, appears
calm. On the contrary, the ones worried are the girls who share a
group with her.
Ikari’s group consists mainly of Class Bs and Class Ds. There’s no

doubt about it, since it’s information given by Asahina and Kei.
Also, among them……there’s also the figure of the sole participant

from Class A, Tachibana Akane.
I looked at the older Horikita. And I then addressed him slowly in my

mind.
I understand. In order to ensure your graduation as Class A, in order
to act against Nagumo, you instructed the students of Class A, both
boys and girls alike, to not let a single one end up as the leader right?
Because if you maintain a steady score, you won’t be expelled after

all. However, you knew that even that would not be an absolute
defense.
That’s why you accepted Nagumo’s challenge and set the stage for a
fair-and-square fight.
To hold ‘malice’ at bay.
And also you avoided making careless contact with the girls.
To lower the risk of Nagumo taking advantage of that opening and

targeting the girls.
Amicably enough, you’ve exhausted all possible measures, I’ll

acknowledge that.
But even so, Nagumo’s malice exceeds even that.
There’s no need to even talk about it at length. This special exam is a

trap that Nagumo set without the school even realizing it.
The people caught in the trap are now beginning to realize their
situation.
Their expressions, even now, have paled to the point it seems like
they’re about to collapse.
“Isn’t that obvious? You disturbed our group’s peace, Class A’s
Tachibana Akane-san.”
As though to let everyone hear, Ikari spat that out aggressively.
“Nagumo…the promise made with Horikita was that we wouldn’t
involve a third party in this right!?“
Fujimaki closes in, looking like he’s going to punch someone.
“Hold on please. I have nothing to do with this.”
“Shameless!“
It’s obvious he’d get angry. No matter who looks at it, he’s involved,
is the mood of transparency he’s creating himself.
“Then, I’ll be issuing the mutual fall notice.”
Saying that indifferently, Ikari headed over to the teachers.
At the same time, Ikari’s classmate Ishikura also followed as though

they were sticking together.
Nobody could bring themselves to recognize that.
That includes the Hashimoto faction too.
“Tachibana-senpai slowed down Ikari-senpai’s group. As a result, the

average score fell below the border, and she’ll be dragged down too.
Isn’t it as simple as that?“
Unlike Fujimaki, the older Horikita called out to Tachibana, who was
standing stock still, before approaching Nagumo.
A portion of the 3rd years left with helpless expressions.
“Horikita-kun, I’m sorry……!“
“Tachibana, why didn’t you consult me earlier? You should have

been able to notice the abnormality.”
“That’s…because I knew it would only burden Horikita-kun……“
Tachibana apologizes while in tears.
In all likelihood she didn’t notice it at first. The fact that the trap was
sprung from the moment the groups were established.
However, with the passage of time she must have felt it. The fact
that the group she’s in is a group that’s meant to drag down
‘Tachibana’.
And Tachibana challenged the exam, hoping for a miracle. However,

as expected, reality is cruel.
But Tachibana too, should have resolved to accept this as well. That
even if she herself were to be expelled, it would end with the loss of
just 100 class points.
“Beautiful friendship, or perhaps love would be a better fit.

Congratulations, Horikita-senpai. Once again, please let me give my
compliments. It’s my loss.”
Nagumo gave his compliments in a tone that hardly sounds like a

loser’s speech. There probably isn’t a single person who would
accept them gratefully.
“A fantastic idea, no, shall I say it was a strategy that was beyond the
norm? There isn’t a single person capable of reading me. Horikita-
senpai, that includes you too.”
Laughing heartily, Nagumo did not let up the attack on his injured
opponent.
“Please do tell me, Tachibana-senpai. Carrying out your duties as

part of the student council, and so close to your graduation as Class
A of the 3rd years, how exactly does it feel to be expelled? Also
Horikita-senpai, what are your current feelings? Surely you’re
consumed by a feeling of irritation you haven’t felt before?“
Having those words directed at him, the older Horikita silently

breathes out.
“Why didn’t you target me?“
“Even if I were to use a strategy like this against you, senpai, I’ve
never considered expelling you. You could have stopped me with a
strategy unforeseen and I was scared of that. But more than that, it’s
not like I ever thought I wanted to expel you, Horikita-senpai. On the
contrary, if you were to be expelled, we wouldn’t be able to meet
anymore would we? And that’s why when I picked one out of many,
it ended up being Tachibana-senpai. I wanted to see what kind of
face you’d make when I got rid of her.”
He then laughed as though saying it was just curiosity, pure interest.
“My policies differed from yours but I did trust you. Regarding our
competition, I thought you to be the kind of man capable of facing
me head-on. Looks like I was wrong.”
Nagumo did not flinch in response to those words from Horikita.
“Trust is similar to experience points. You accumulate them and it

gradually grows bigger and bigger. Its ultimate form, I believe, is
family. If you’re out at night and you encounter a stranger, you’d be
cautious. Yet if they turned out to be family then you’d let your
guard down entirely. I’d say it’s something similar to that. During
these two years, even though I’m certain Horikita-senpai did not like
me, I did gain a certain degree of your trust. Our values were
different but it’s all because I made good on my promises. In regards
to our relationship, I obeyed your instructions and kept the rules. But
even so, we’re talking about a senpai as sharp as you, it’s not like you
trusted in me 100% right?“
He should know at least that the older Horikita had given instructions
for defense as well as the fact that he had been gathering
information.
“But…even if you doubted me, it’s not like you can afford to take the
initiative in betraying me, senpai.”
It’s one of the harsh points of nonaggressive defense.
“Because of that one curiosity you held, you’ve lost big time,
Nagumo.”
“Things like trust, I’ve thrown them aside myself. In order to be

understood by the senpai who cares for his kouhais.”
Keeping promises and having kept promises.
Nagumo easily painted over such foundations.
Trust and respect. To desire a fight that demolishes such fences. This
is a challenge from Nagumo, who thinks that way.
“I’ve managed to understand your modus operandi well.”
“That’s a relief. Because this is, at the very most, a mere skirmish
still.”
Saying that, Nagumo asks.
“If necessary, I just have to expel as many people as needed. That is

the original modus operandi of this school.”
“You seem to be continuing this conversation on the assumption that

Tachibana will be expelled.”
While his surroundings were panicking, the older Horikita alone
calmly proceeded with the conversation.
“W-Wait, Horikita-kun!“
Tachibana screams.
But the older Horikita’s eyes already showed a firm resolve.
“Heh. I figured it’d be a tie but are you really going to spit that out?
With this timing, that large amount of money and class points, I
mean.”
Cancellation of expulsion.
As long as the criteria are met, it’s the ultimate method available for
use by anyone.
“Please stop, I beg you. My uselessness is my own

responsibility……that’s why—-“.
Tachibana desperately tried to stop him.
However, it seems Fujimaki also shares the same opinion as the older
Horikita, as he spoke to the students of Class A.
“Up until now, the reason why Class A was able to function as Class A
is something the people in the class understand better than anyone
else. Isn’t that right?“
“That’s exactly right, Horikita. No need to hold back, use it, use it.”
His Class A classmates said that at the same time.
“Is that really ok, Horikita-senpai? For the 3rd years to ‘save’ an
expellee with this timing means Class A would have to give up their
seat you know?“
“Even if we have to give it up once, we just have to take it back
again. Using the modus operandi of this school you mentioned.”
“Is that so? Well, I suppose that’s fine too.”
In all likelihood, from this point onwards, Miyabi will pleasantly

discuss the strategy he himself formulated.
There’s no need for me to listen to something I already know without

even needing to ask.
I took my distance as though to leave this place. It’s because there’s

nothing I can do even if I stayed here any longer.
Horikita was anxiously observing the situation, the whole story.
She was staring at her brother so intently she didn’t even notice my
existence.
As I left the gymnasium without paying any mind to it, Kei was
standing by the side of the entrance as though she had been waiting
for me.
As I walked through the corridor, she started walking after me with a

slight delay.
“It turned out exactly how Kiyotaka said it would. You seriously
knew. That Tachibana-senpai would be targeted. Even though if
we’re talking about expulsions, anyone other than Horikita-senpai
could have fit the bill……“
“The rules for this special exam. As soon as I heard the student
council was involved in their conception and formation, I thought
that. Certainly anyone could have fit the bill if we’re talking about
being targeted. But after going to the trouble of setting up this large
scale trap. If he intends on giving a far more effective performance
then the targets for that would be a limited few. The only female
student who’s had extensive contact with him would be Tachibana
after all.”
That was the conclusion I reached after connecting the dots from the
information I acquired from Kei, Ichinose and Asahina.
The miraculous harmony between Nagumo and Ishikura from Class B

of the 3rd years clearly hinted at the connection between the two.
Nagumo’s taken under his wing not just the entirety of the 2nd years
but also the non-Class A 3rd years.
“The large groups all colluded together to come up with low scores
and the members of the group that Tachibana belonged to must
have been considerably holding back as well. By doing so, it’s an easy
task to delineate the border.”
Was how I explained it but it seems like there’s still something Kei
isn’t convinced of.
“But why did you use Class B? Even though it’d have been perfectly
fine to have a student from Class D be the leader. Because you used
Class B, ultimately Horikita-senpai’s still Class A right? If you wanted
to drag him down to Class B isn’t that what you should have done?“
Kei’s viewpoint is a good one. Certainly, that’s exactly right.
If I’m going to carry out this strategy with resolve then I should have
had the leader be a student from Class D and lessened the gap
between Class A and Class B that way. Is what I’d have considered
normally.
“It’s precisely because it’s Class B that this was possible. If Tachibana
were to complete the special exam’s assignments flawlessly then it
wouldn’t be a simple task dragging her down. Unless the other three
classes, excluding A, join hands, it’s not a viable trap. Consider Class
D, who’s probability of making it to Class A is the lowest one at the
moment, in order to ascend even by one class they may decide, at
the very last moment, to drag down students from Class C or Class B.
But if a student from Class B were to become the leader, that
absolutely won’t be the case. Because it would be pointless to drag
down students from a lower class at a time like this.”
On the other hand, looking at it from Class D or Class C’s perspective,

if it would result in the students from Class A and Class B being
expelled and them crumbling down, then naturally they’d happily
cooperate.
And Ikari’s group, sharing a mutual destination, thoroughly laid the

blame on Tachibana.
If anything happened, they probably harassed her maliciously.

Tachibana was left unable to sleep at night from the commotion.
As a result of obeying Tachibana’s instructions, their grades did not

improve. If you look only at the results of the special exam, despite it
being mediocre, if they can frame her as having pulled their leg for
the entire week then that’ll be more than enough to drag her down.
If there were pleas, then they would deliberate but if the entire small
group collude together to assert that she had obstructed them in
places where no one would see then there’d be no choice but to
recognize that.
Of course, it would set a malicious precedent but the outdoor
school’s special exam that will be taking place in a few years time
should have some amendments made to its rules anyways.
And just like that, Nagumo’s elaborate strategy ensared her and
succeeded in carrying out measures towards Tachibana’s expulsion.
“……but, like, how could he even come up with a strategy like this. If I
were a Class B student, I absolutely wouldn’t be able to stand being
expelled for the sake of my comrades. Where’s the reward in that?“
“I don’t know what exactly the reward is but at the very least, Ikari
won’t be expelled.”
“Ehh? But, she’s the leader right?“
“They probably predicted that the older Horikita would utilize that.
20 million points and 300 class points. If they’re paid, you can cancel
the expulsion. In other words, you can extend a lifeline. It’s because
he’ll be utilizing that.”
“Somehow, I can’t tell if that’s a gain or not. Rather, wouldn’t it be a

loss?“
“It’s a blow having to spend class points but if Class A too, extends a
lifeline, then a gap won’t form. Compared to that, they won’t sustain
any damage as far as private points go.”
“Does that mean the 3rd years’ Class B is just that rich?“
“No. The absolute condition that comes with Nagumo proposing this
strategy would be that he’ll pay all the private points. If he won’t do
even that then they probably won’t even cooperate with him.”
Probably, on the bus, Nagumo made contact with Ishikura and paid
him 20 million points in advance. The proof lies in Ikari, who’s always
calm, and Ishikura who acts alongside that Ikari.
“The 2nd years are united. If he raises money from the entirety of
the 2nd years then he wouldn’t even need 50,000 points per person.
Saving one expellee wouldn’t even be expensive.”
“What a messed up way of fighting. That’s absolutely not normal.”
“That’s how Nagumo Miyabi operates, is what it is.”
He didn’t think of the strategy after seeing the exam. He thought of

the strategy first before creating the exam.
Class A, led by the older Horikita, would have to pay a total of 20

million private points as a single class.
You could say that it’s an extreme amount of damage.
Before one or two special exams which would likely occur prior to
graduation, they had lost a tremendous amount of money.
If the older Horikita were to be expelled in the next exam, then in all
likelihood, he wouldn’t have enough money left for himself.
The lifeline would misfire.
“We should split up.”
“One more thing, please tell me just one more thing.”
Perhaps there’s still something she’s curious about, as Kei stopped

me.
“Nagumo-senpai’s way of thinking, it seems like there’s no way to

stop the method he used to drive Tachibana-senpai to expulsion.
How should I put it, a perfect trap? Is that why Kiyotaka didn’t make
a move?“
“There’s no doubt that it’s quite a formidable strategy. It’s already

pretty much checkmate the moment he makes the enemy walk into
it.”
He set a good predecent that private points can become powerful

weapons.
“If I happened to be in a situation similar to Tachibana-senpai’s……?

If it’s a situation where even a lifeline can’t be used? As I thought, at
a time like that, wouldn’t it be impossible to do anything?“
Kei asks me that softly.
“You don’t even need to hear my reply, you already know don’t you?
I won’t let you get expelled. No matter what method I have to use.”
After that, Horikita Manabu paid the class points and private points
that Class A possessed and chose to extend a lifeline to Tachibana
Akane.
And just as I had predicted, Class B’s Ishikura also extended a lifeline
to Ikari.
An unusual scenario where two classes exercised the right to utilize a

lifeline at the same time occurred. And also from this point onwards,
one after another, expulsions will occur in the Advanced Nurturing
High School from all school years.
Afterword
Next time for sure, harboring those feelings in my heart whilst giving
a premature announcement of the release date yet being entirely
delayed. Kinugasa here. Now that my declaration’s off by this much,
even I can’t help but feel that this is strange. I should have been able
to release it already, I should be able to release it already yet each
and every time there’s always a delay from my preliminary
announcements. It’s terrible! I shall hereby declare in no uncertain
terms that I will no longer state the release date in my afterwords.
It’s been roughly 7~8 weeks since I hurt my fingers……that much time
has passed and yet I’m still far from making a complete recovery…… I
am receiving treatment while I am progressively taking care of myself
and wondering if I can somehow maintain the 4 month pace I’ve kept
up until now. Still, by the time I realized it’s already May. Time really
flies, doesn’t it?
It’s went by rather quickly considering it’s almost 3 whole years since
Youkoso Jitsuryoku Shijou Shugi no Kyoshitsu e was first released. At
first, during volume 1, there were times when I hadn’t expected to
still be selling and writing this and so I am extremely happy but these
days it’s not just my fingers but my whole body that’s creaking at the
joints. I am keenly aware of that. Truly, I shall exercise caution.
It’ll only be for a bit but I’ll touch on the contents of volume 8 as
well. Youjitsu volume 8 is a story where senior students appear one
after another. From good-for-nothing senior students to suspicious
senior students, even unreliable senior students will be appearing
extensively. It would be great if you enjoyed this volume too.
Now about volume 9, umm, in other words, in S-S-Sep-September it
will be releas……gu, gugigi, no, I’ve already decided I won’t be making
that statement! Halt! I’ll cut it out with the childishness………
Personally speaking, there’s one thing I’ve always wanted. Call it a
desire of mine but I want a massage chair. I really, really want one.
But it’s expensive.
Furthermore, since it takes up space, I won’t have the space to fit it

in my house. The early years where worries continue. In the end I
can’t make a decision. Will the day I purchase one come or won’t it?
Well, no matter how much time passes I’ll just be fantasizing this and
that and I won’t end up buying it though.
If there’s anyone who knows of a wonderful massage chair, please

do tell me.
Kei Short Story: A Teasing Partner
Soon after the outdoors school began, I received a request from

Kiyotaka and committed myself to understanding the girls’ group.
And now today, I could see Kiyotaka at last. Kiyotaka looked at me
once. I immediately understood. The fact that he’s going to be
making contact with me now.
And I could feel him sitting behind me. “hnn—”. I sent him a signal by
purring so I could let Kiyotaka know I noticed him without being
noticed by my friends and my surroundings to my left and right. And
then I proceeded to unreservedly chat with my friends to my heart’s
content.
If I do something disruptive, it would cast suspicion on me. Then

about three minutes later, I succeeded in going back ahead by saying
I had an appointment with another girl. “So? Finally feel like relying
on me on the third day?“
I called out to Kiyotaka, who sat behind me. However, I didn’t turn
around to look that easily. At times like this, female spies don’t act
foolishly. “That’s about right. There’s far too little information on the
girls.” These days, Horikita-san seems a bit distant too. I’m the only
person in the class he can depend on.
I was extremely happy that deep down inside, Kiyotaka relied on me

as though clinging to me……no, no. What’s the matter with me?
Being delighted that I’m being worked to the bone.
“Well, it can’t be helped right? For someone with a communication
disorder like you, there are only a few girls you could possibly make
contact with.” But I acted bullishly, just a bit, to tease him.
“Then even without my advice, you can overcome this special

exam?“ I received that counter punch from him. I should have taken
the advantage but with that one blow, I was left reeling. “O-Of
course. Who do you think I am?“
I made a bluff, but without a doubt, the fact that I was shaken by it
must have been conveyed to Kiyotaka. “I see. Then there’s nothing
to fear.” I can handle the rest myself? I received that sort of pressure
and so I gave in.
If I ever got into a pinch, it’s not like I can do anything about it on my
own. “……later, at least analyze my situation to see if there’s any
danger or not, ok?“ I meekly(?) asked that of him. “For now, let’s
hear it starting from the partitioning of the girls’ groups.”
“Ahh, before we talk about that there’s something that’s been

bugging me.”
“Let’s keep it brief.” Of course I understand. I don’t want anyone to

start paying attention to Kiyotaka by messing up. “It’s something
pretty important…or more like, what’s going on with that Ryuuen
guy?”
“Are you concerned?“
“I mean, yeah. It’s become a topic even among the girls. Why that
guy stopped being the leader but it doesn’t look like anybody knows
the truth though.” There’s no way I wouldn’t be curious about what’s
going on with the man who did all those horrible things to me.
“Being as meek as a lamb, that expression doesn’t quite fit Ryuuen
but right now it looks like he’s acting quite mature.”
“Does that mean your chastisement worked?“
“Chastisement, eh?“ For the foreseeable future, I won’t be targeted

by that man.
I was truly happy about that. “Don’t worry about Ryuuen. He won’t
act carelessly. At the very least, I can say that he won’t do anything
to Kei from now on.” Buu!
A surprise attack. He called me ‘Kei’.
Since I’m still not used to him calling me by my first name, I

unexpectedly panicked. But, it’s lame panicking over something like
being called by your first name. I stabilized my breathing. “…sorry,
that was nothing.”
I gave that excuse and returned to our conversation.
“That didn’t seem like nothing, Kei.”
He called me by my first name again. Every time, my poor heart takes

a giant leap. Then, after a few seconds, it begins beating rapidly. “I-
I’m telling it’s nothing.” Calm down, calm down Kei. I’m not a woman
who’s moved just because she got called by her first name. I’m a
popular gyaru who can easily overcome trivial things like that.
Still, even though he didn’t refer to me that way that much up until
now, why’s he calling me that consecutively?
“Is that true, Kei?“
The 3rd time honestly confirmed to me that I am being teased.
“…hold it right there. You’re doing it on purpose!“
I wanted to turn around, but I can’t. Because more important than

the fact that our surroundings would notice us is the fact that I’m
aware my face is beet red.
“Ahh, mou. Really, I shouldn’t have given you permission to call me

by my first name………”.
Even though I wanted to see him off while hiding my face, I can’t
quite do that at the cafeteria. The pain of having to play the part of
the girl slowly eating her meal. “You’re the one who called me out
here in the first place though.”
“Yeah. That can’t be helped.”
Can’t be helped……is a lie though.
The one who falls in love loses.
I don’t know who said it, but I think it’s a clever saying.
Nazuna (Amulet-chan) Short Story: That 1st
Year Boy
That meeting took place while I was on my way back to the cafeteria
from the toilet. “Hmm?“ When I passed by that boy, I heard that
voice. Could it be that he’s talking to me? As I pondered over
whether or not to stop walking, that boy called out to me.
“Ahh, I’m sorry. I just thought I’ve seen that amulet before a while
back. Please don’t mind me.” That boy said such a thing. Just as I
thought I’d seen him before somewhere, he turned out to be the 1st
year that Miyabi talked to a while back. If I recall, he fought well
against Horikita-senpai during the relay. A pitiful boy who attracted
attention because of that, was the impression I somehow had of him.
“This amulet isn’t in stock at the school anymore though.” I doubt

this is the case but could he be hitting on me while putting on that
naive face of his? “Is that so? By any chance, did you happen to drop
this amulet somewhere a while back?“
“Could it be……you’re the one who picked up my amulet?”
“I wonder. I picked it up on my way back during the winter vacation

though…”. I had dropped my amulet somewhere and had given up
on it. I felt grateful towards the person who picked it up and so I felt
ashamed of having imagined something rude.
“I don’t believe I’m mistaken. I see, so it was you.” I went up to the

boy and showed him my amulet. Perhaps it’s because he
immediately handed it over, since he hadn’t realized it.
“This amulet is something I bought in this school. So it’s not like I
have any strong attachment in particular to it. It’s just, how should I
put it, it’s like my mental support? When I have this in hand I feel
really at peace. That’s why when I lose it, it feels like an omen that
bad things are going to happen and that makes me anxious. That’s
why I was really happy knowing someone picked it up and handed it
over.”
Unconsciously, I ended up talking about unrelated things but this

should be enough. “To think the person who picked it up would be
you.” This too, might be called a strange, chance meeting. Or more
like, it may be something along the lines of destiny.
This amulet protects its owner and at the same time, is the harbinger
of destiny. It’s not just about romance but also brings people
together. Perhaps there might just be a meaningful destiny both he
and I share. Maybe that’s why I happened to drop the amulet.
Thinking that, I began to feel like cherishing this bizarre and precious
destiny. That’s right. For me, this was how I met Ayanokouji
Kiyotaka-kun. The day destiny reared its head.
Ichinose Short Story: Weariness of the Heart
“I’m exhausted.”
After splitting up with Asako-chan and the others, I leaned on the

wide table in the cafeteria with my upper body. It felt like all the
fatigue I had accumulated during the day just faded away. It’d be
great if I fell asleep just like this.
I closed my eyes and thought so. No, no. If I fall asleep in a place like
this, I’d be inconveniencing the others. But my eyelids are already so
heavy. When I tried my best to open them again, Ayanokouji-kun
was reflected in my eyes. At a surprisingly close distance.
I abruptly raised my upper body and called out to him. “Ayanokouji-

kuuuun yaho~”. “You were having a good time.” Apparently he’s
overheard my conversation with Asako-chan and the others. “Girls’
chats may or may not be their source of power.”
Perhaps I have’t been sufficiently charged yet, but I just didn’t have
the strength and had to use the table as a replacement pillow. Since
Ayanokouji-kun had a flabbergasted look on his face, I added. “Ahh,
can’t I do this?“ It may have been too rude an attitude to take when
speaking to another person…
“It’s normal to do something like that when you’re tired.” He did

seem surprised but he gave his consent. “Sorry—. For making it
slightly uncomfortable.”
“It’s become quite the difficult group, hasn’t it?“
“It was difficult until we formed this current group, is perhaps how I
should put it. Girls know very well what they like and dislike, or more
like, there are more than a few girls who are willing to say they don’t
like another girl straight to their face. In that regard, when it comes
to personal feelings, aren’t they a lot of boys who like to muddy the
waters?“
Well, I’ve heard my fair share of quarrels breaking out over the small
details though. If I can hear a variety of things from Ayanokouji-kun,
then I’d like to collect information. “Ryuuen’s openly disliked
though.”
“It’s bad to laugh at that but that really couldn’t be helped, could it?
But isn’t Ryuuen-kun tired too? To be disliked by everyone must be
tiring.”
It would’ve been just fine if he had connected with others more in

order to get along with them. Even if he turns over a new leaf now,
wouldn’t it be difficult to make things go well? “Don’t get too fired
up.” Perhaps he was being considerate of me, as Ayanokouji-kun
quickly got up from his seat.
Doesn’t seem like I’ll be able to draw information out of him but that
can’t be helped. I too, felt like relaxing on my own anyways. “It’s fine,
it’s fine. Being energetic is about the only thing I have going for me.
See you later, Ayanokouji-kun.”
Besides, either way all I can do when it comes to an exam like this is
to tackle it seriously. A special exam where I’ll have to join hands
with people other than my classmates isn’t really one I can do
anything about…… How should I put it, if I increase the number of
things I have to protect I’ll end up being unable to keep up with it all.
Someone who’d normally be my enemy becomes my ally. Something
like that means that someday, my enemy now may end up as my ally.
If something like that were to happen, then sooner or later I might

just burst. I thought that while looking at Ayanokouji-kun’s back as
he went away. “…so they’ve climbed up to Class C. Even though all
I’ve heard of are Horikita-san’s accomplishments……“ Ayanokouji-
kun, who’s always positioned perfectly. Exactly how much influence
he exerts is still a complete unknown.
But—there are only a few people who know the fact that I possess a
massive sum of points. Did a student from Class B leak it, or could it
be…Ayanokouji-kun? I’ll have to ascertain that soon enough.
If he happened to be someone superior to Horikita-san then it means

that he may be a threat to Class B, which I must protect.
Sakayanagi Short Story 1: The True Meaning Is
That boy walking towards me did so while looking away. I could

easily see that he was engaged in a pleasant chat with his friends and
thus was neglecting what is in front of him. At this rate, we will
collide.
However, even someone with handicapped legs like me can still

adjust my course sufficiently enough considering my positioning. But
there are times when my legs would hurt and it’s harder than usual
to get them to move. And that happened to be now.
That is why I had no choice but to choose the option of calling out to
him. “Umm—please look out?“ However my voice was drowned out
by the boys’ laughter. Disregarding the fact that I had worked out a
measure to avoid them a second time, it was rendered ineffective.
Since it’s come to that, I don’t feel like coming up with a third
proposal.
I made up my mind and braced for the conclusion that would follow
shortly after. Sure enough, the boy did not notice me and his
shoulder, with some force, hit me. I tried to endure it but there was
no way it would go swimmingly and all I could manage was to sit
down right there as though collapsing.
“Sorry, sorry. Are you ok?“ The name of the boy who noticed me for
the first time after running into me was Yamauchi Haruki. A student
of Class C. For the record, I do keep that information in mind but as
far as I’m concerned, he’s an insignificant existence. “Yes…no need
for concern.”
I did not take the hand that was extended to me, rather, I used the
wall to slowly get back up. “Then, umm, I’ll be off?“ Yamauchi-kun
ended it with a single, non-serious apology. In a sense, you could say
he’s a pleasant boy. “Yes. Please don’t concern yourself with me.”
As I replied politely like that, Yamauchi-kun immediately returned to

chatting with his friends and walked off. “Really though, Sakayanagi-
chan is cute but isn’t she clumsy?“ Despite not having taken much
distance from me yet, without even knowing that he’s being
overheard, Yamauchi-kun left behind such words and disappeared.
He probably didn’t see all of it, but it appears Ayanokouji-kun too,
has been observing my interaction with him.
I ended up letting him see something unsightly. “Are you alright?”
“Thank you for your concern but it’s not a big deal.”
“I’ll give Yamauchi an earful later.”
“It’s not like he deliberately did it, I only fell once at most.”
However, now that I have fallen once, it also means I have gained the
right to make him fall too.
“Well then, please excuse me.”
Sooner or later, I’ll have to deliver a special gift to him.
Sakayanagi Short Story 2: That Summer Day
Early February. Just when I could feel the breath of spring. I held a
warm can of coffee in my hands. Since the can happens to be very
hot, I took out my handkerchief and wrapped it around the can.
“Hey, I want to hear it upfront.”
“Ara. What might the matter be?“ While watching me, Masumi-san
said so.
“You seem to be carrying around quite a lot of stuff but isn’t that
brown handkerchief for boys?”
“Does it not suit me?”
“To be honest, no.”
“I don’t really dislike how Masumi-san’s not one to mince words.” I

laughed thinly and glanced at the handkerchief. Certainly, it’s a very
plain and simple one meant for boys that it’s hard to say I’d normally
be interested in it.
“This is not mine. So it’s no surprise it doesn’t suit me. Shall I say it’s
something I borrowed?”
“Borrowing a handkerchief…what’s with that? Isn’t that a bit

creepy?”
“Fufu. Maybe.”
“But you’re laughing……“
I first encountered this handkerchief before I enrolled at the
Advanced Nurturing High School. Let’s go back to when I was a 3rd
year in middle school and the summer vacation of that time. Calling
it a summer adventure, I got onto a train alone and travelled to a sea
far away. A place I used to visit many times as a child but grew apart
from as I grew older. Since I can’t swim, it’s a place I had no business
being at. I used to think that in those days but now that I’ve enrolled
in high school, that’s become a fond memory for me.
I realized that there’s plenty of value even in simply admiring the

rippling waves of the sea. But I realize too that a cripple like me
would find it difficult to walk down the beach and so I settled for
gazing at it from the paved road along the coast. To protect myself
from the blazing summer sun, I made sure to wear a white hat.
However— “Ahh——”. Not too long after that, along with a breeze,
the white hat I had been wearing flew off into the sky. I panicked and
reached out but a cripple like myself couldn’t possibly reach it and it
flew towards the beach.
“……a mischief of the wind, I suppose? There’s no other choice then.”

That hat is a precious belonging of mine that my father bought for
me. I need to go pick it up somehow.
I decided to take a detour down to the beach while bathing directly

in the sun’s rays that I’m not used to. However, the blazing sun
sapped away more of my strength than I had expected.
“Honestly…I’m no good when it comes to doing anything physical.”
Feeling very dizzy, I collapsed as soon as I arrived at a bench with a
roof over it near the lighthouse. Even at this very moment, my hat
may be blown further out to sea. That was what I thought but my
body simply won’t listen to me. Then let’s have a short break.
I thought that and decided to cool myself down on the bench. I
wonder how much time’s passed since then. I felt a cool sensation on
my neck and opened my eyes. It would appear I fell asleep. The fact
that I’ve been walking long distances must be one of the causes of
that. “……this is……”. Both my hat that had flown off and a wet
handkerchief that had been placed on my neck were there.
To prevent the hat from flying off again, an unopened bottle of

mineral water had been placed on the rim of the hat.
When I looked around, I saw a boy walking away alone. Judging from
his physique and his height, he’s my age or maybe slightly older. It
would appear he’s taken appropriate measures to guard against the
risk of heatstroke but……that boy left without even seeking any
gratitude from me. For some reason, his retreating back didn’t seem
familiar to me and so I eliminated that possibility. Because there’s no
way ‘he’ could be here in the outside world.
“I want to see you……Ayanokouji-kun.” I unconsciously whispered

that. I want to see him with my own eyes since I was only able to see
him through the glass. I want to hear his voice. I want to touch him.
And then I want to break him.
I wonder what this emotion, this urge, filling my heart is. I’m sure the
answer to that can only be found in making contact with Ayanokouji-
kun.
Please……I hope to meet you again someday.
While looking at that boy’s back, I prayed.
Download all your Fav Light Novels from
Just Light Novels
Stay up to date On Light Novels

updates by Joining our DISCORD group

Youkoso Jitsuryoku Shijou Shugi No Kyoushitsu e Vol.8

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Youkoso Jitsuryoku Shijou Shugi No Kyoushitsu e Vol.8

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Youkoso Jitsuryoku Shijou Shugi No Kyoushitsu e Vol.8

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

www.justlightnovels.

Prologue: Horikita Manabu’s Monologue.

Chapter 1: A New Special Exam - Mixed Training Camp.

Chapter 2: Human Nature Put to the Test

Chapter 3: Premonition of Defeat

Chapter 4: First Half of the Girls’ Battle - Ichinose Honami

Chapter 5: Ubiquitous Things

Chapter 6: Things that Are Lost, Things that Aren’t Lost

Chapter 7: Second Half of the Girls’ battle - Horikita Suzune

Epilogue: Blind Spot

Kei Short Story: A Teasing Partner

Nazuna (Amulet-chan) Short Story: That 1st Year Boy

Ichinose Short Story: Weariness of the Heart

Sakayanagi Short Story 1: The True Meaning Is

Sakayanagi Short Story 2: That Summer Day

Stay up to date On Light Novels

As a matter of fact, until I graduate, I had already given up on taking

Fortunately enough, through the exams I was able to befriend

In that case, assuming that this is going to be a special exam like it

Chabashira said that to the students while holding a handheld

Receiving Ike’s complaint, Chabashira answered.

“Looks like what happened on the uninhabited island is hard to

She went that far yet Chabashira stopped speaking.

At that moment, my classmates gave little, proud smiles.

Having overcome multiple special exams, the students who have

Since we were still in motion, it’s forbidden to carelessly get up from

“From this point onwards, you will be taken to an outdoors school

So this means there’s approximately one hour to go until the special

Even if it takes 20 minutes to conduct the explanation that still leaves

A question came forth from Ike, who’s an expert when it comes to

Since I haven’t heard of that word before I looked it up on my phone.

“Taking place mainly in summer, it commonly takes place on a day

“Opportunities to meet senior students normally…especially for

Chabashira began walking and handed over a bundle of the materials

There were pictures of what appears to be the training camp

Essentially it’d have been great if such exchanges were to be carried

“Six groups, based on gender……”

As though to memorize it, Ike muttered to himself beside me. The

“When establishing a group, there’s both a lower and an upper limit

However, if the number is below 60 then please refer to the special

“It’s unreasonable to ask us to form a group with guys from other

Perhaps he couldn’t stand to keep quiet any longer, as Ike muttered

Ike asked me that in a loud voice. Certainly, it’s possible to go with

That statement of Chabashira’s also happened to be properly written

“That would be what it means. Of course, it’s not impossible to try

However, I doubt a group like that will be acknowledged by all school

Saying that, Chabashira laughed lightly.

Hirata, who felt uneasy, said so and urged Chabashira to continue.

“That’s right. If I answer every single one of Ike’s doubts we won’t

Ike apologetically scratched his head.

“The groups will be something akin to temporary classes formed for

We were told to do such, and inevitably everyone checked it

“Morals” “Mental Discipline” “Order” “Individuality”

Subjects we would never have to learn in an ordinary school were

Furthermore, I looked at a sample schedule. After we wake up, we’d

“More details on your schedule will be announced upon arrival at the

“Deciding your groups is of utmost importance. All six groups must

The situation’s already a chaotic one having to form groups amongst

As soon as that fact was conveyed, a strange atmosphere came over

Basically, an average point will be calculated from all 40 people